• Home
  • About Us
  • Relationship Tips
  • Celeb Nudes
  • Store
  • Contact
  • DONATE!

ilove-u.com

~ EROTICA! Erotic Boutique Entertainment Complex!

ilove-u.com

Tag Archives: Cum Swallowing

Portal

03 Saturday Mar 2018

Posted by BNG in Alien, Anal Sex, Erotic Fansasy, Sex Stories, Short Erotic Stories

≈ Leave a comment

Tags

Alien, anal, Cum Swallowing, Fantasm, Female/Female, Fisting, Mind Control, Monster, threesome

Introduction:

An uncovered gate leads to incredible adventuresCLICK HERE TO SUBSCRIBE TO THIS AWESOME YOUTUBE CHANNEL

Malena was in her room, talking with her best friend Renee. The last two weeks, they had been discussing their next adventure. This would not be just one more escapade to the nearest town or a fling with one of the low level scientists. Their new plan was risky, maybe even dangerous. But they couldn’t resist the idea of investigating the greatest discovery in the history of mankind, as Malena’s father liked to call it.

“So, are we really doing this?” Renee asked.

“After all we’ve been through to get a copy of my father’s key card? Of course we are doing it. It will be easy,” Malena responded with overflowing confidence.

“But what if they catch us? That thing is supposed to be top-secret. They’ll put us in jail,” Renee said worriedly.

“My father pretty much owns this place. We’ll just get a slap on the wrist if they catch us.” Malena said.

The top secret complex was located in a remote, inaccessible region. There was nothing but woods and steep mountains around it.

The apartments for the chief scientists and their families were in the building nearest to the underground cave where the portal had been discovered, so the girls arrived quickly. Malena and Renee had never seen the device before and were truly amazed. A few days ago, Malena heard her father talking about the portal and how they made it work by pure chance. Different coordinates could take you to different places and they had explored dozens of distant worlds so far.

The portal design was simple; a metallic ring with a diameter of two and a half meters, standing vertically on a platform. But what really caught the eye was the shapeless substance that twirled within the ring. It was a bluish combination of gas and fluid that defied gravity and resembled a galaxy seen from afar. It was beautiful.

“Wow! Look at that!” Malena said in amazement.

“It is awesome! What do we do next?” Renee asked. Her heart was beating fast from the excitement.

“I don’t know. Look around and see if you find something that explains how this thing works.”

The scientists had set up a couple of terminals near the alien structure, but the cave that harbored the object was otherwise exactly as they originally found it.

One of the terminals showed weird symbols with a series of numbers assigned to each. Renee realized that different destinations corresponded to different combinations of these symbols.

“Look! I think this is how the portal works.” Renee exclaimed, “We just need to enter a destination using these symbols and walk through the ring.

Some of the places were followed by the sentence “safe for humans”. This was good enough for the adventurous girls to continue with their plan.

Once they had chosen a random destination, they walked closer to the ring and Malena hesitantly put her hand through the twirling substance. She felt tickles on her skin and the surrounding air was a bit cold, but nothing too extreme.

“It feels a little cold, like when you stick your hand in the freezer,” Malena said.

Renee had been reluctant at first, but now that she was here standing in front of the portal, she couldn’t wait to see what was on the other side.

“Ok, lets do this together. We jump on the count of three. One, two…”

They were expecting a strange journey through a wormhole that would last for a few seconds, or maybe even minutes, but it was nothing like that.

They jumped through and an instant later they were standing on a flat surface like the one in the cave. Both girls closed their eyes as if they were jumping into a swimming pool and at first, they thought that nothing had happened.

“Shit! It is cold!” Renee said, as her body passed through the bluish halo.

But in fact, they were in a very different place. Unlike the cave, this room’s square walls and floor were made entirely of metal.

When the girls opened their eyes, they exclaimed at the same time. Much to their surprise, they were not in the cave anymore, and even worse, there was a strange humanoid four meters away looking back at them. They didn’t see the other one standing closer to Malena.

“It worked! We are not in the cave,” Malena said, looking at the ceiling and walls.

“Holy crap! What is that thing?” Renee was the first one to see the humanoid.

These creatures were just as amazed to see the girls arriving in their lair. They recognized them as humans, members of the same species that had visited for the first time a few weeks ago.

The interaction back then had been brief and not very successful. The humans that came before were heavily armed and they aimed their weapons at the humanoids the whole time they “spoke”. It had not been a pleasant situation.

But now the humans were back and this time they weren’t carrying guns. And best of all, they were both females. The local humanoids assumed that the humans were here for further, less aggressive interaction. And if that was not the case, they didn’t care. These females’ body shapes were perfect for mating.

The one closest to the portal moved over to block any escape attempt. It was then that Malena noticed his presence.

“Oh God! There is another one. It’s blocking the way back.” Malena screamed, quickly realizing that they were in danger.

“What are they? They look like robots… kind of. We need to go now!” Renee screamed as well.

The creatures looked like robots, but in fact they were not. Inside the metallic exoskeleton was organic tissue, very alive and eager for reproduction.

Having these monsters looming upon them was terrifying enough, but when Malena noticed the creature’s horse-size cock dangling from its crotch, her heart skipped a beat.

“I don’t think they are robots. Look at their cocks!!” Malena said, turning around to face the other humanoid.

The humanoids had interacted with many self-aware species before and had learned that most intelligent brains worked similarly. They knew how to manipulate minds to induce immediate arousal. They extended their arms and released energy waves into Malena and Renee’s skull. The girls looked up at the reaching claws, unable to do anything to defend themselves.

“What…?” Renee said before her mind received the first shock.

These rays were not meant to subdue their minds but to affect the electrical patterns of the brain to induce arousal. This stimulus was so overwhelming that it took precedence over any other reaction or idea in the subject’s mind.

In a matter of seconds, Malena’s main goal changed from running to undressing. She needed to be naked in order to do what she craved the most at this moment. She want to fuck right here and right now. There was a huge cock available in front of her and it was obvious what she should do. Renee also lifted her skirt instinctively, but her goal was different. She loved sucking cocks and her immediate next step was to get down on her knees.

Even before Malena pulled her skirt down, her pussy was soaking wet. She was perfectly aware of what she was doing and deep in the back of her mind she knew it was wrong, but she couldn’t stop herself. She was just too horny. Meanwhile, Renee grabbed her new partner’s cock with one hand and rubbed her pussy with the other.

The humanoid could move his cock in every direction and he waved it in front of Renee’s face, confident that the female’s actions were driven by her pussy and not by her brain.

“Why am I doing this?” Renee thought, “I… I feel so horny! And this enormous cock is all mine.”

As expected, Renee extended her tongue, eager to taste that huge cock, regardless of the fact that it belonged to an alien creature. A moment later, the young woman’s lips stretched to the limit, engulfing the humanoid’s phallus. It was just the tip, but the long appendage was already reaching the back of her throat.

The creature was doubtful that this small female could swallow his thick cock, but he insisted.

Renee suspected that something was being done to her mind, but she was too focused on her current task to worry about it. She needed that cock down her throat.

She grabbed the large phallus with one hand, pulled it closer and achieved her immediate goal. The appendage passed beyond the back of her gullet and deeper into her esophagus.

While Renee struggled to swallow more of the fat cock, Malena stepped closer to her alien mate. She was now completely naked except for her boots, and her pussy was melting with unbridled arousal.

The creature was speaking to her but she couldn’t understand a word he said. She conveniently assumed that he was telling her how hard he was going to fuck her.

It was a strange situation. She was standing naked in front of an alien humanoid and all she could think about was having sex with him. She stared at the creature with wide open eyes expressing lust and a hint of fear.

But a little fear was not going to stop her. Still standing, Malena lifted her right leg allowing easier access to her pussy.

“Please fuck me,” she begged.

A stream of lubricating fluid dripped from the female’s soaked pussy onto the dangling phallus below. The penetration was imminent and Malena couldn’t wait one more second for it. The alien’s cock recoiled like a serpent ready to strike and…

…it stabbed forward into Malena’s tight cavity!

The young woman screamed in utter bliss as the fat cock pierced into her body. A sudden sensation of satisfaction filled her mind and soul, but it was still not enough.

The creature’s energy kept pouring into her brain, increasing the girl’s arousal, and his cock kept feeding her need to extinguish the unending fire in her loins. It was so overwhelming that Malena could barely think straight.

All she wanted was more of that cock pushing deeper into her body.

When Malena wrapped her other leg around his waist, the humanoid removed his hand from the female’s head to support her weight. The arousing energy was not necessary any more; she was hooked. The copulating would not stop until he was done.

Malena couldn’t believe how deeply she was being penetrated. She could feel his phallus pushing all the way to her belly, stretching her tight cavity further than ever before. This was so surreal.

The previously silent room was now alive with squelching sounds, grunts and loud moans that echoed against the metallic walls. The alien laboratory, mostly used for experiments with specimens brought from faraway worlds, was now an improvised chamber of lust.

Incredibly, Renee had managed to swallow most of the humanoid’s cock, and by doing so, she was on the verge of climax. Her eyes rolled back, both from sheer excitement and the lack of air, until they looked mostly white.

But she was not pulling back until the last possible second.

Still with the enormous cock lodged within her throat, Renee reached her first inevitable orgasm. Her body shuddered in a series of forceful spasms as her pussy gushed abundantly onto the ground between her knees. Her climax was so strong that she lost control of her bladder.

Renee had always wondered about an experience like this, but certainly not with an alien and not with a cock of this size. The naughtiness of this whole situation was way beyond her wildest dreams.

Her orgasm was still going when Renee pulled back and removed the huge phallus from her mouth just before passing out. She didn’t want to miss the chance of enjoying that cock in her pussy.

The humanoid was amazed by the female’s determination. It might not be a bad idea to keep her as a permanent mate.

A couple of meters away, Malena was reaching an orgasm too – the fastest and strongest of her life. Her heightened arousal and the huge size of the alien’s phallus had made her reach her peak in less than a minute of copulation. It was incredible!

Malena found out soon enough that this climax was not only the hardest she ever had, but also the longest. Losing complete control of her body, she fell backwards until she was hanging almost upside down with the humanoid’s cock still lodged in her pussy, keeping her from falling.

Throughout Malena’s wild shuddering, the alien never stop pumping her body with a steady, blissful rhythm.

Having recovered from her first climax, Renee stood up, turned around and bent forward, presenting her ass to the alien. This was like some sort of crazy dream to her, or at least she preferred to think about it that way, even though she knew that all this was really happening.

“Shove your big cock inside of me,” Renee pleaded. She was still horny as hell and she was going to make the most of this surreal orgy.

The humanoid was happy to have Renee’s full cooperation. The arousing energy that he discharged into her brain was always effective, but this female’s willingness to fuck was beyond normal.

The alien stepped forward and shoved the tip of his phallus into the girl’s vaginal cavity. It was warm and tight. After teasing her for a moment, the humanoid grabbed her hips and shoved most of his cock into her slim body.

Renee felt the fat cock stretching her pussy and yelped with pleasure. She felt the long appendage penetrating incredibly deep, and she was afraid that the monster was going to break her in half. But then he stopped, waited a couple of seconds, and pulled back a few centimeters. Then he pushed in again, even deeper, before pulling back one more time. This action was repeated over and over, driving her insane.

The same as with Malena, before the first minute was over, Renee was trembling in ecstasy. She was climaxing! The shivering woman managed to ride out her orgasm standing up, with some help from the humanoid, who grabbed her hips from behind.

In the meantime, Malena had the back of her head resting on the floor while the rest of her body was upside down, receiving her mate’s long phallus from above. It was an awkward position, but she enjoyed it greatly nonetheless.

After her climax receded, Malena looked up at the creature that pounded her pussy so delightfully and wondered how this was possible. She was willingly having sex with an alien! Not even half an hour ago she was safely in her bedroom and now she was being fucked out of her mind by this monster. The logical part of her mind was telling her that she should stop and run away, but her inner wild side was absolutely overbearing and it was forcing her to act on her sexual instincts, no matter what.

I can’t believe this is real. I am fucking a monster! Malena thought.

Renee felt the same way. Her latest orgasm was still lingering in her loins and even now her arousal was not diminishing.

This was by far the best sexual experience of her life, and it was happening with an alien! She could feel the creature’s pelvis smashing against her buttocks, meaning that his entire cock was buried inside of her. It was unbelievable.

The minutes passed and the odd couples assumed more comfortable positions. Malena was now flat on the ground with her mate on top, fucking her in the missionary position. Renee was down on her hands and knees with the alien still fucking her from behind. They could hear each other’s moans, and this provided some sort of complicit reassurance.

The creature on top of Malena not only pumped his hips back and forth, but he also skillfully thrashed his phallus around like a snake within the young woman’s body.

“This feels so good!” Malena screamed. She felt as if the entire world was penetrating her body and it was the best sensation ever.

One meter away, the alien was amazed by Renee’s endurance and malleability. Her pussy was so tight yet it could fit so much. He never thought it possible that a female with such a slim frame would be able to take his entire phallus, but she did and apparently she still wanted more. He concluded that human females would be at the top of his sex partner list from now on.

Finally, after making Malena cum three times, the humanoid reached his peak and ejaculated inside of her. There was so much cum that the girl’s belly bulged in a matter of seconds and then the sticky fluid sprayed through the tight crevices between his cock and her stretched pussy.

When he was done, he removed his cock and knelt beside her.

Malena lifted her torso and watched with fascination as gobs of sperm leaked from her pussy and formed a puddle between her thighs. “Oh my God! It is so much cum!”

Even though he made almost no sound, Renee became aware immediately that her mate was also ejaculating within her womb. The warmth of his semen spread quickly through her insides, searching for a way out. For a brief moment, she considered the chances of getting pregnant with an alien baby, and for reasons she couldn’t understand, this excited her even more.

Malena stood up and followed the humanoid towards a crate in the middle of the room. She paid no attention at the sperm gushing from Renee’s pussy because she was focused on the possibility of getting fucked again. Even after just reaching an orgasm, she was still horny.

He signaled at the shiny box and said a few words in his own language. Malena had no idea what he meant. Was she supposed to open it? All she wanted was more cock.

Realizing that Malena was not getting the message, the humanoid decided to act first. He climbed on the crate and laid back. His cock was aiming upwards, inviting her to jump on top.

Malena’s heart jolted and her pussy twitched when she understood that he wanted to fuck her again, just not on the ground. “Yes!! He is ready for more!” she said out loud.

Malena stood for a moment staring at the crate and her mate, mesmerized by the waving phallus that moved around like an elephant trunk.

Malena’s pause was mistaken for hesitation and one of the humanoids zapped her again with his influential rays. The woman’s brain was already very sensitive to any kind of sexual stimuli and with this boost she was immediately transported to another realm of arousal. Her pussy twitched forcefully and repeatedly, causing more of the sperm that still remained in her cavity to leak down her inner thighs.

Ten seconds later Malena was already on top of the crate, straddling the humanoid and squatting onto the cock that waited below. This time she was in control of the penetration and she had decided to shove the entire appendage into her body, even though it seemed impossible. Her body was demanding it and her mind agreed.

“I need all of it inside!”

But when she reached the right level, the humanoid bent his cock and pressed the tip to her anus. Malena gasped with surprise and stopped cold. She had never tried anal sex before and knew it could be painful.

It is poking at my ass!

But when the tip of the appendage gently penetrated a couple of centimeters, it felt very good. If there was a time to try a cock in her ass, this was it. She was burning with need.

The huge phallus stretched Malena’s tight anal cavity as it entered deeper. There was pain, but she never registered it because the pleasure she felt was truly overwhelming. She kept lowering her body little by little while the sensation became more intense by the second.

Malena’s determination was remarkable, and she continued impaling herself until she felt her ass-cheeks resting on the humanoid’s lap. She had done it! The entire creature’s cock was embedded within her slim body! She felt as if she was part of him. Attached to him forever. This was enough to trigger one more climax.

Malena tightened her ass and shuddered over her partner while a new orgasm wrecked her body and mind.

Renee, who had recovered from her ravishing, stood in front of the couple and watched with lust in her eyes, rubbing her clitoris. She wanted more too.

Realizing that Malena was shivering with orgasmic spasms, Renee rubbed herself faster. Picturing the fat, long phallus churning and twisting within Malena’s loins, penetrating deeper than physically possible, Renee’s pussy twitched hard. She wished it was her in Malena’s place.

God! She has the entire cock inside of her ass!

The other humanoid looked at Malena and thought it might be a good idea to ejaculate inside of her too. Malena’s pussy was available, so he decided not to wait until his friend was done and stepped forward approaching the couple.

Malena was still trembling from her climax when she felt something caressing her pussy lips. She opened her eyes and gasped loudly. The other creature was standing between her legs. He was going to fuck her too!

With a huge phallus already stuffing her body, she thought it was impossible to fit another cock of the same size. Malena spread her legs wider nonetheless. She was more than willing to try.

But the word impossible had no meaning in this place and the humanoid pushed his phallus inside of the young woman’s pussy, first a few centimeters, then as far as it would go. Malena felt as if she was going to torn apart but she wouldn’t trade places with anyone at this moment. The sensations radiating from her pussy and ass were mind-blowing.

Moments later, Malena had both cocks pumping her body like there was no tomorrow. Renee walked around the trio to have a better view of the action. She could see her friend’s belly bulging here and there as the fat cocks moved within. All the things that were happening in this room seemed like a wild dream. A hot, incredibly arousing dream.

They are fucking her so hard!

As if enjoying a double penetration was not enough, Renee leaned forward and started massaging Malena’s clitoris. The overwhelmed woman screamed in bliss, certain that yet another climax was seconds away.

Surprisingly, the three of them climaxed at the same time. Renee thought it would take a long time for the humanoids to reach their peak again, but this wasn’t the case. She watched the sperm flow out of Malena’s pussy as her spasmodic contractions made her body shudder out of control.

Wow! Do they ever run out of cum?

And they kept flooding the woman’s body while Renee moved her cum-smeared hand to her face and licked the delicious fluid. It had a sweet taste that made her tongue tingle and augmented her aroused, if this was even possible.

“Delicious!”

When they were done, they discarded Malena’s shuddering body like a rag-doll and signaled Renee to move forward.

“It is my turn! This is so awesome,” Renee yelp excitedly.

The sperm was still gushing out of Malena’s ass when Renee was already bouncing up and down the humanoid’s cock. He was standing up and she had her legs wrapped around his waist and her arms around his neck.

The humanoid that just fucked Malena was ready to join the couple. He needed no rest and his sperm reserves were vast.

On the contrary, Malena was exhausted. She laid on her stomach while her body still shuddered every few seconds. But she could hear Renee’s moaning and she wanted to know what was going on.

Renee felt the other creature poking at her anus and her pussy twitched hard. It was really her turn! She was going to be penetrated by two enormous cocks at the same time!

“Yes! Fuck me in my ass too!”

Malena rested on the floor while she watched Renee get pounded by the humanoids from both sides. She knew exactly how her friend was feeling and she was so happy for her. Malena couldn’t believe that those two cocks fit in her body moments ago as it was hard to believe that they could fit in Renee’s body right now. Renee screamed in bliss while she was pinned between the two monsters. Droplets of sperm previously pumped in her pussy flew off in every direction.

I can’t believe I was in the same situation moments ago. How did I survive that?!

Wanting to return the favor, Malena walked closer, extended a hand between her friend’s legs and began rubbing her clitoris. She could see that Renee’s belly bulged the same way hers did as the appendages trashed inside.

“Yes!! It feels so good! I going to cum!!” Renee screamed.

“Feels good, doesn’t it?”

A moment later, Renee’s body started to convulse spasmodically. She was climaxing and the expression on her face made it more than evident. Her eyes rolled back so much that they were mostly white. One of her legs shoot straight out and started trembling rapidly as if she was being electrocuted. This lasted for several seconds while her pussy and ass constricted the phalluses that made this mind-blowing orgasm possible.

It didn’t take long before the humanoids ejaculated inside Renee’s crammed body. The white fluid filled her cavities immediately and then gushed to the floor beneath the trio. Renee was still cuming and the hot sensation of the sperm filling her loins did a good job prolonging her orgasm. The whole scene was so arousing that Malena started to get horny again and she rubbed her pussy with her free hand.

Renee’s orgasm faded off but she remained hanging limply between the two creatures. They were not letting go until their sperm reserves were completely empty.

Malena saw that her friend was almost unconscious and started to worry. She pleaded the humanoids to release her and let her rest. However, she continued rubbing her own pussy.

“Please let her go. She can’t take it anymore,” Malena said.

After they were done, the creature’s finally stepped aside and Renee slipped to the ground. Malena knelt to check her friend while hearing the humanoids arguing about something. She had no idea that the aliens were deciding whether to keep them as permanent sex partners or let them go back to their home planet.

I wonder what they are saying. I think it is time to go back to Earth.

Finally, a decision was made. It was too risky to keep the human females. Most likely someone would come over looking for them and the aliens already knew that the human species had heavy weapons. It was better to avoid a confrontation.

Malena was afraid that the humanoids would try to stop them when she and Renee slowly walked towards the portal, but they didn’t. The creatures just looked at them expressionless and immobile. Moments later, both girls were stepping through the portal and arriving home. Renee still felt woozy from her overwhelming orgasm but Malena helped her all the way.

“Don’t make any noise. We have to sneak back to my room without being seen,” Malena whispered.

The fact that they were coming back naked was bad enough. But it was also pretty evident that white sperm was leaking from Renee’s pussy and ass. It dribbled abundantly down her inner thighs. If they were spotted by one of the guards, they would be forced to give a very embarrassing explanation.

***

Malena and Renee spent the next day resting and talking about their extraordinary adventure. The girls described to each other how they felt in full detail.

They talked about how the mysterious energy that was discharged on their heads eradicated all reason and awakened their wild sexual instinct. They described how their orgasms were stronger than ever before and lasted more than they thought possible. Everything had been like a dream.

But there was another side to the story. They had been reckless and were fully aware of it. Those monster could have kill them instead of fucking them. Of maybe that could have fuck them and split them in half in the process. It had been pure luck that they resulted unharmed after that otherworldly ordeal. At the end of the day, the girls agreed not to do it again. It was just too dangerous.

***

But the more Malena thought about how careless it had been, the more excited she got. Sitting on her bed and staring into nothing, Malena couldn’t shake the image of Renee pinned between the two monsters with their large cocks penetrating her pussy and ass and how those same cocks had felt when they were inside of her.

… and I had two of them inside of me at the same time…

Inevitably, Malena’s right hand moved between her legs and started caressing her clitoris. Her pussy was already dripping wet.

Moments later, the young woman’s body was contorting with spasmodic contractions as she brought herself to climax.

Of course one orgasm was not enough. A few more followed during the next couple of hours. But even then, she couldn’t reach the level of satisfaction that she was aiming for. Something was missing.

Malena realized that playing with herself would not provide the necessary gratification ever again. Earlier that day, she had promised not to use the portal anymore but now she was having seconds thoughts. How could she live with the knowledge that such level of pleasure was possible and not pursue it? It was pathetic. She had to visit the aliens again! It was dangerous but the promise of such bliss made it worthwhile.

I have to do it. I have to go back there.

She didn’t want to drag Renee into her horny madness, so she decided to go alone this time.

Malena put on a baby-doll and walked down into the portal’s chamber. Much to her surprise, Renee was already there! And the reason was not difficult to guess. They both had arrived to the same conclusion. They needed to feel those alien cocks inside of their bodies at least one more time.

“Renee! What are you doing here… wait, why am I even asking? I know why you are here.”

After the initial and brief embarrassment, the two best friends talked about how they really felt and decided to go for it. They were doing it again regardless of the danger.

Renee leaned over the console, trying to figure out the combination of characters they used previously. Which characters did I type in? They all look very similar.

“Can you remember the combination of symbols?” Renee asked Malena.

“Not really. But I think nobody had use it the portal since yesterday, so we should just jump in and it will take us to the same place.”

“I think you are right. Let’s do this.”

Malena was right about this characteristic of the portal. It remained locked on the last used location until someone, or something changed it.

But the girls were so excited with the anticipation of being ravished that they were making assumptions they shouldn’t. Almost twenty four hours had passed since they came back from the humanoid’s planet and they couldn’t possible know it the portal had been used by the scientist since then.

None of this mattered to them. The girls held hands and jumped…

***

They didn’t arrive to the same place! They were lucky enough that this place had breathable air and regular temperature. The wide open place appeared to be desolated except for a some weird-looking plants surrounded by even stranger rock formations.

“Shit! Where the hell are we?” Renee exclaimed.

“This is definitely not the same place. Maybe we should go back,” Malena said.

The girls considered jumping back to Earth and try again, but then they saw something that triggered their curiosity…

There were a couple of glistening plants that stood out from the rest. Each of these plants had four thick, long tentacles. And this was exactly what caught the girls’ attention. As they walked closer, Renee was already picturing one of these tentacles penetrating her pussy. This idea made her shiver, increasing her arousal.

“Wow! Look at these tentacles. They are so shinny and… thick,” Renee said.

“Is this a plant or an animal? I can’t tell,” Malena asked, approaching the second specimen.

The creatures sensed the heat of the girls’ bodies and bent towards them. They didn’t have eyes and couldn’t tell if the subjects were suitable for carrying seeds but they were going to find out soon enough.

When Renee was at reach, the creature used its super-sensitive nerves to locate the hottest part of the woman’s body to investigate. It touched Renee’s pussy through her delicate panties. The woman jolted surprised, but didn’t move away.

“What the hell?! It is moving! It is touching my… my panties!”

Renee lifted her head and looked at Malena. They stared at each other without saying a word, certain that they both were thinking the same thing. This creature, whatever it was, wanted to fuck them too.

Renee let out a soft gasp at the feeling of the tentacle rubbing against her crotch and Malena felt her pussy moistening rapidly.

It never occurred to the girls that this creature could be dangerous. The only thought that occupied her mind was the possibility if being fuck as hard as the night before. They quickly discarded their clothes and moved closer to the creatures.

“Are you going to fuck me?” Renee asked the plant, as if it could understand her.

Malena stood near the other creature and talked to it too, “Hello lover. Let’s see what you have for me.”

In response to the growing heat of the newly arrived subjects, the creatures moved their tentacles faster, showing their own version of excitement.

Renee turned around with the intention of bending forward, the same way she did with the humanoid the night before, to entice this new strange creature to fuck her. But the creature didn’t give her time to do that…

Analyzing the heat waves emanating from the female’s body, the lifeform had already figure out her anatomy and it knew exactly which openings to penetrate. And without wasting one more second, it shove the tentacle forward, entering Renee’s pussy all the way to the bottom.

Malena heard Renee’s loud moan but she didn’t bother to check on her friend. She was busy looking at one tentacle surrounding her body, promising a night to remember. The appendages had a fleshy appearance so Malena deduced that this creature was not a plant but an animal. In fact, the tentacle looked similar to those of an octopus, only thicker and larger, much larger.

“You are really going to fuck me, aren’t you?” Malena said in a soft voice.

The woman’s pussy was twitching even before the appendage that circled around her upper leg touched her skin. She was breathing deeper than normal and her heart was beating fast. She wanted this so badly.

For a moment, she wondered if there was something wrong with her, wishing to be ravished by an alien monster, but then she remember her previous experience and stopped worrying altogether.

***

A moment later the orgy was in full gear. The girls’ moans traveled far across the vast, open land but there was nobody to hear it. It was only them and the tentacle creatures. There were other strange plants around but they seemed inert and nonreactive.

The mind-blowing assault was everything that Renee expected, including a double penetration. The creature detected the woman’s anal cavity and it hurried to penetrate that hole too. The aroused woman reached back and spread her ass-cheeks while she was screaming her lungs out.

This event was very different for the creature. It felt no joy, nor pain. It felt nothing. Its movements were driven by pure reproductive instinct. This species had learn in the course of millions of years that sexually aroused subjects meant more collaborative subjects. Therefore, they excelled in arousing techniques.

Right now, Renee was experiencing all that knowledge in her pussy and ass. The appendages churned and trashed inside of her body so savagely, so perfectly, that it was driving her insane with pleasure. It was hard to believe that this felt even better than the humanoids’ cocks.

And Renee was not the only one. Malena looked up to the star-filled sky trying to cope with the madness that was happening between her legs. The tentacles moved so fast yet so carefully. They touched every sensitive nerve a thousand times every second without pause.

Malena stayed immobile, her muscles tensed, afraid that if she moved even one millimeter this wonderful sensation was going to disappear. She was so mistaken about this. The creature was not going to let her go before she was full to the brim with eggs and until then, Malena was going to remain on the verge of ecstasy.

While the ravaging continued, something happened with the portal. A new arrival. It was a small, bony creature the size of a cat. A scavenger. It was looking for food or any useful material to build a nest. It represented no danger for the girls and its presence would had been of no consequence if it wasn’t for the fact that, after passing through the portal, it changed the connection; therefore, the destination. There was no longer a direct link between this place and Earth.

Unaware of her uncertain future, Renee moaned even louder when she felt warmth filling her entrails. She moved one hand to her belly when it began to bloat. The creature was cuming! It was ejaculating a huge amount of sperm inside of her, along with eggs. Dozens of eggs!

What the hell!! Renee thought through the haziness cause by unbearable bliss.

The night before, the excess of sperm had gushed out of her saturated cavities. This time, the tentacles prevented the eggs and fluid to escape, so the woman’s abdomen kept growing, giving her the appearance of being pregnant.

Doing her best to overcome the pleasure she was feeling, Renee lifted her torso to see what was going on with her body. She could actually feel the little bumps formed by the eggs as they accumulated inside her belly. It was so weird… and exciting. Renee was about to cum.

“It is shoving egg inside of me! I am full of little eggs!!” Renee yelled with disbelief

As Renee threw her head back screaming in climax, Malena looked up to see what was happening to her friend. She gasped when she saw Renee’s expanding belly. Was this possible? Was the creature pumping so much sperm inside of her that it was stretching her abdomen? These question were about to be answered in less than a minute.

“What is going on over there?!” Malena asked. She received no answer.

And then Malena felt it. First the hot fluid and immediately after, something else, heavier and in great quantities that saturated her belly.

One by one, the small eggs traveled fast through a tube inside the tentacle and emerged within the woman’s cavities. Malena saw her own belly growing so fast that in a matter of seconds she appeared to be four months pregnant.

The little bony creature found Renee’s panties lying around and thought they would be perfect for its nest. It searched nearby and found more of these delicate garments. While stealing the girls’ clothes, the creature always kept its distance from the strange looking female that screamed in bliss a few meters away.

Renee’s body was shaking violently as she rode her orgasm. The pleasure she was feeling was beyond her wildest dreams. She could feel the sperm and the eggs stuffing her vaginal cavity, her womb, her rectum and even her stomach. It was actually starting to hurt, but it hurt so good that she wished this would never end.

It came to a point where her body couldn’t fit any more of the creature’s offspring, yet the monster keep pumping more eggs and fluid inside of her. There was only one way out. Renee opened her mouth wide when she felt them rushing up her gullet.

All this happened while her orgasm refused to fade away. It became too much to bare. Renee was dimly aware that she was loosing consciousness.

Realizing that there was no more space inside the female to keep its offspring, the creature considered that its job was done and retrieved the tentacles. A mixture of eggs and seminal fluid was ejected from Renee’s pussy and ass the same way it escaped from her mouth.

Renee felt the pressure within her loins starting to decreases as her cavities expelled the precious cargo. The eggs passing through her pussy lips felt so good that it prolonged her climax.

Watching Renee’s ordeal, Malena had deduced that the creature was using their bodies as a vessels for distributing eggs. All this was so freaking arousing and maybe for this very reason, she wanted to help. When her body was full to the limit, the overwhelmed woman tightened her lips and covered her mouth.

She could feel the sperm and eggs in her throat but the creature was still forcing more of them inside. Then the inevitable happened. A large gob of cum erupted between her lips, followed by a couple of eggs.

Malena believed that she was not doing her job right but there was nothing she could do about it. Her climax was still going and she couldn’t control her own body.

I can’t hold th… them inside…

The astounded woman was jolting not only from her orgasmic contractions but also from the tentacles trashing within her cavities and the gargling reflex of the eggs passing through her throat.

In fact, sensing that its eggs were spraying to the ground was actually the signal that the creature needed to stop. Malena was doing her job perfectly.

***

A while later, both girls were barely conscious, laying on the floor surrounded by a pool of sperm and discarded eggs. Renee could remember when her orgasm started by she couldn’t remember when it ended. She only knew that it lasted several minutes and it was the strongest ever. Her wonderful experience with the humanoids the night before paled in comparison to this one.

“God! This was so awesome!”

Malena’s body jolted from time and time as some of the eggs escape her saturated pussy or her jammed ass. She felt her head spinning in the aftermath of her mind-blowing climax. She also felt completely relaxed and satisfied.

When they had enough time to recover, the girls stood up and walked closer to each other. Their bellies were still bloated but not as much as before.

“Can you believe this?” Malena said, “This fuck was even better than yesterday’s!”

“Absolutely! It was incredible! But… what should we do with all the eggs in ours bellies?”

“I think we are meant to distribute them.”

“We are? Distribute them where?”

“Everywhere I guess. Let’s go back home first. Then we’ll figure out what to do.”

Malena looked around for her clothes but they were gone. Neither of them saw the little creature that stole them a while ago.

“Where the hell are my panties?” Malena asked, “Damned! We will have to go back naked, again.”

Renee let out a soft gasped as another egg slid off her pussy and fell to the ground. “Ups, another egg slipped out of me.”

The girls jumped through the portal and froze in place from the shock. They were not in the lab. They were not on Earth! The astounded women didn’t understand what was happening. Was the portal broken? Did somebody reprogrammed it while they were fucking like crazy?

“Where the hell are we?!!” Renee asked alarmed.

“Holy crap!!” Was Malena’s expression when she looked ahead.

A few meters away from them, a large creature that like looked like a dinosaur was yelling at another little creature identical to the one that stole the girls’ clothes. Despite its prehistoric appearance, the creature seemed to be intelligent.

Acting almost by instinct, Malena jumped back through the portal and ended up in the same place as before, near the tentacle creatures. Then she jumped back to be with Renee.

The dinosaur-creature heard the girls arriving and approached slowly. He wasn’t sure to which species they belonged but he was almost certain that they were females. He spoke using the most universal language he knew, hoping that they would answer back and then he could identify their origin.

“bja hgkgv”

“What is that thing?! He is making noises and coming straight at us,” Renee said apprehensively.

“I… I don’t know. If he gets any closer, we jump through the portal.”

He actually had a funny appearance and did not seem menacing at all. Malena and Renee stayed put while they looked at him slowly approaching.

The electronic translator implanted in the creature’s throat quickly recognized the speech patterns of the girls and his next words came out in perfect English.

“Hello. My name is Zorg. Where are you coming from? You are humans aren’t you?”

“H..Hi. Yes, we are human. We want to go back home,” Malena said.

“Can you help us?” Renee hurriedly asked.

The creature knew that humans had not been using the portal for long. In fact, they visited this planet for the first time just a few weeks ago. He quickly understood the situation. These females didn’t know how to program the portal and they had no way to got back home.

Then, he saw one of the eggs slip out of Malena’s pussy and this gave him an idea. A very naughty idea.

“Is that a Writher egg?” Zorg asked, “They are delicious. If you give them to me, maybe I can help you.”

“Sure! We’ll give them all to you,” Malena exclaimed.

“And then you will help us get home, right?” Renee asked again.

“First the eggs, then we’ll talk about it,” Zorg responded.

The confused girls were excited that this creature was willing to help, but they didn’t know how to get the eggs out of their bodies. They needed to get creative.

Malena and Renee had been best friends for many years and they had experimented kissing each other on the lips when they were younger, even though they had never been really intimate together. Strangely enough, at this moment they had the same idea at the same time. The only way to get all the eggs out of their bodies was to reach in and grab them.

“I will have to put my whole hand inside of you. Are you sure about this?” Renee asked, kneeling in front of her friend.

“It is the only way. We give him the eggs and then we go home,” Malena answered.

It was an extreme solution but after the first encounter with the humanoids, something changed about the way the girls looked at sex. Nothing seemed beyond the limit. Nothing was impossible.

The fact that Malena was dripping wet with her own fluids, adding to the remnants of her previous ravishing, made it easy for Renee to shove her entire hand into the tight vaginal cavity.

“You are so tight! Your pussy is squeezing my hand,” Renee exclaimed.

Neither of the girls would admit it at this point, but they were both excited with the idea of fisting each other. It was such a wild thing to do!

The creature watched attentively as Renee pushed her hand into her friend’s body. Getting the eggs was not really important to him. He could get them at any market-place. He had other plans for this curvy, new arrivals.

Ummh! This females’ body cavities are flexible. This is good.

Renee reached a few centimeters further and quickly found a bunch of eggs squirming around. They were so slippery that it was very difficult to grab them. Renee had to move her hand all over the tight place.

“I am touching them. But they are hard to grab!”

Malena did her best not to show the pleasure she was feeling but it was impossible. After a few seconds, her eyes rolled back while she moaned loudly.

Renee pulled her hand out holding a few eggs within her fingers. They counted only four. There were many more still inside.

“I only got four. I’ll reach in again.”

“Hmmg…Yes… There are more inside…” Malena whispered. Her pussy was twitching from the expectancy of having her friend’s fist inside of her again.

“They look delicious. Get them all,” Zorg commanded.

Renee shoved her hand further in this time. She pulled out a few eggs and then shoved it even deeper. She repeated the process several times until she was reaching almost elbow deep. She was so excited that she couldn’t wait for her turn to be fisted.

“Wow! The eggs are so deep within your body. I have my entire forearm inside of you!”

Malena was going insane from this unbelievable sensation. Her best friend was fucking her with her entire arm. She wondered why they didn’t think about doing this before? She was getting very close to climax.

“Yes! This is good. Shove all your arm inside,” Zorg said. The creature was delighted by these females’ commitment. He was truly enjoying the show.

With her legs shaking, Malena could barely remain standing as Renee pulled the last couple of eggs. Incredibly, she hadn’t reach an orgasm yet and she was dying for it. But then she remembered that the tentacle-creature had deposited eggs in her ass too. This blissful experience was not over.

“These are the last ones. Now it’s my turn!”

“Are you sure that these are all?” Zorg knew that the Writher creature always behaved the same way, and most likely, it had deposited eggs in every hole of these females.

Malena quickly answered Zorg’s question about the eggs, eager to have Renee’s hand back inside of her body. She turned around and bent forward saying…

“There are more eggs in my ass. We will get those for you too.”

Shit! She is right. Renee thought, I’ll have to wait a few more minutes for my turn.

Zorg was certain that Malena was horny enough to agree with his next proposal. “I have a better idea to get those eggs out of you. Get down on your hands and knees.”

Malena was puzzled by the creature’s request but all she needed to hear was “to get those eggs out”. She was more than ready to comply.

Zorg waited until Malena was in position to extrude his hidden cock and both girls gasped when they saw it. It was the largest phallus they had seen in their entire lives. Malena wondered if the penetration was even possible, but her pussy gushed nonetheless.

“Oh my God! Look at the size of that thing!” Renee exclaimed.

I can do this! This cock will certainly make me cum. Malena thought.

Zorg moved forward without any hurry, knowing that he was holding all the cards. Malena’s heart was beating fast but not because of fear. It was excitement. Having that massive cock inside of her body was something beyond her wildest dreams. Yet here she was. All this was real. The phallus was just a few centimeters from her ass.

“Please hurry. Fuck me with your big cock,” Malena pleaded.

Malena felt the tip of the huge cock pressing against her sphincter and she jolted. For a brief second, she had second thoughts about doing it, but she still didn’t move. Then, an instant later, the massive cock was inside of her! And it was stretching her anal cavity beyond belief.

The woman’s ass had been already distended by the tentacle that ravished her moments ago, but the girth of Zorg’s phallus was twice as big and the penetration felt like the entire world was pushing into her body.

“Arggh! It is in! His cock is inside of me!!”

Malena stared at the floor while the huge appendage entered a few centimeters deeper. The sensation was mind-blowing.

Renee rubbed her pussy rapidly while watching the creature’s legs slowly moving forward, taking small steps. At the same time, she saw the enormous phallus disappearing inside of her friend’s body. It was difficult to believe that Malena had already taken half his cock up her ass. Then she saw Malena’s belly bulging and she knew how deep the phallus was. She rubbed her pussy faster.

Oh my God! How is she doing this?! I want it. I want him to fuck me too!

When his cock couldn’t go any deeper, Zorg started moving her bulky hips back and forth, pumping Malena’s body with surprising agility considering his size. Malena’s slim frame was impaled so thoroughly that it moved along with the strokes, but there was enough friction to drive her inside with pleasure.

“Why don’t you lay in front of your friend? She can take the eggs out of you while I take the eggs out of her,” Zorg suggested to Renee.

Renee considered that this was the best idea ever. She couldn’t just stay there touching herself while her friend got the ravishing of the century.

Malena stared intently at Renee’s pussy while her friend laid in front of her, spread her legs wide and lifted her hips. It was very difficult to focus with Zorg’s big cock plugged so deep in her ass.

“Now is my turn Malena. Do me!” Renee demanded with excitement.

Regardless that she couldn’t think straight at the moment, Malena understood that returning the favor was the least she could do.

Renee shivered when she felt Malena’s fingers touching her pussy lips and reaching a couple of centimeters inside. She was already dripping wet and no further lubrication was necessary.

“Yes!! Reach in and pull those eggs out of me. Fuck me with your whole arm.”

Looking down at her crotch Renee could see the bulge in her abdomen, saturated with eggs. She couldn’t wait to have Malena’s hand pulling them out.

A moment later Renee had her wish fulfilled. Malena’s forearm was almost elbow deep in her tight cavity while she moaned loudly from the overbearing sensation. To Malena, it was amazing to feel so many eggs churning around and yet it was so challenging to grab them. “I can…ughh.. feel them. I can feel the eggs!”

Malena pulled out her hand holding just five semi-transparent eggs. She knew there were dozens more still inside and she wondered if she would be able to pull them all out before reaching an orgasm that might drive her unconscious.

“Do it again please! Pull more eggs out!” Renee pleaded.

Malena keep shoving her arm into Renee’s pussy while Zorg keep shoving his cock into Malena’s ass. The overwhelmed woman was doing her best to hold back her climax but was losing the battle. She could feel a powerful orgasm building within her loins and she suspected that it was going to be devastating.

“I… am… cum…ing..” Malena yelled.

And she was not the only one. Zorg announced that he was about to cum too and Renee was not far behind.

“Get ready to receive my sperm, dear. I am cuming!” Zorg exclaimed.

“Don’t stop! Please don’t stop!” Renee pleaded.

Zorg closed his eyes tightly while he reached his peak and his vast reserves of sperm initiated the journey from his male sac into Malena’s frail body.

The shivering woman felt Zorg’s phallus pulsating inside of her, then the warmth of his cum feeling her entrails and that was it. Her mind blanked out completely. With her arm still buried inside Renee’s pussy, her orgasm hit her like a freight train. It was so intense that her body froze over while her mind crumbled under waves of pleasure that she was no able to comprehend.

Renee was right on the edge of climax. Malena’s hand was still inside of her but it was not moving anymore. She wondered what was going on and the answer came quickly. A loud, gurgling sound preceded a large god of cum that erupted from Malena’s gaping mouth.

What’s happening?! Renee wondered in silence.

It took her a moment to understand what was happening, but it all became obvious when the white sperm splashed on her belly and chest. Zorg was pumping so much cum inside Malena’s body that it was coming out of her mouth and it was expelling the eggs along with it. Renee thought it was a cleaver, super sexy solution.

“Holy crap! The eggs are coming out of your mouth! This is so hot!”

Still not reaching climax, Renee pulled back and watched Malena’s unconscious body crumble to the ground. The overwhelmed woman still shivered at the rhythm of Zorg’s non-stopping ejaculation, but her rolled-back eyes were a clear indication that her mind was gone, lost in a labyrinth of unbearable pleasure.

“This feels good. Your soft bodies are perfect receptacles for my cum,” Zorg said happily.

“My belly is flat again. But there are more eggs inside of me,” Renee assured, begging for more.

Considering that Malena had endured enough, Zorg slowly walked back retrieving his huge phallus from the unconscious woman. Renee watched with fascination as the remnants of sperm gushed from her friend’s anus and spilled to the floor between her legs. She was certain that it was her turn and her pussy twitched just thinking about it.

And Zorg was ready for her. He turned his bulky body around and indicated Renee to go down on her hands and knees. It didn’t sound like a command but more like a polite suggestion. In any case, Renee was more than happy to oblige. She couldn’t get her eyes off the cum-smeared phallus while she plugged a finger into her ass. It felt so good and it was just a finger!

The ravishing that was coming next was going to be monumental.

“Step over here my dear female. It is your turn to deliver those eggs inside of you.”

“Of course. I can’t wait to give them to you.”

Renee’s breathing was agitated while she looked back at the approaching phallus. It was so much bigger up close. She was scared but her arousal was stronger than her fear.

“Are you ready to receive my cock?”

“I am ready. Please go slow, like you did with Malena.”

Renee felt the huge appendage spreading her ass-cheeks and penetrating her body with ease. Zorg was so massive that her tightness was no obstacle for his hard, unyielding cock. He pushed deeper and deeper until Renee thought that the tip of his phallus was going to come out of her mouth.

Then, without any warning whatsoever, she reached a mind-blowing climax.

The same way it happened with Malena, the creature’s cock was so tightly snuggled by Renee’s cavity that his pumping motions rocked the woman’s entire body, reducing the friction and prolonging the mating session.

Not that Renee was complaining about this. As soon as her first orgasm faded off, she could feel the next one already building inside of her.

Eventually Zorg reached his peak again and discharged an equally large amount of cum into Renee’s packed body. The overwhelmed woman was in the midst of another orgasm when she sensed the hot fluid traveling up her throat and gushing between her lips. The stunned woman felt like she was nothing more than an extension of Zorg’s cock. Like a living sheath created to keep his cock warm and ready to deliver his cum from her mouth whenever it was needed.

At this moment, knowing that her mind was slipping away, she understood why Malena had lost consciousness after experiencing the same treatment. This was absolute, utter bliss.

A moment later, Zorg was looking down at the two human females lying unconscious on his sky-deck and wondered if he had over do it. But the girls seemed fine. It was just a matter of waiting until they regained consciousness.

“Ups, I guess my cock was too much for them. I’ll take a nap until they wake up.”

He was no done with them yet. He was planning to assign a few more tasks to these sexy visitors before letting them go back to their home planet.

***

Malena woke up first. She didn’t know where she was or what had happened, until she looked at Zorg sleeping nearby and she felt the soreness all over her body but particularly in her ass.

God! That was unreal! I wonder how I am still alive after being fucked like that… Then she looked at Renee, a couple of meters away, sleeping peacefully with her own pool of sperm accumulated between her legs and around her face. Oh! Renee fell unconscious too?

Malena woke Renee and the girls talked about the situation.

“Are you ok?” Malena asked her confused friend.

“Yeah, I guess…my ass hurts. Is Zorg sleeping? Should we wake him up so we can go home?”

“Mine hurts too! Can you believe we were able to take that monstrous cock inside our bodies?”

“Yes! It is unbelievable. Now we have something to tell our grand-kids… haha.”

They had fulfilled their part of the deal and Zorg had promised to re-program the portal so they could go back to Earth. Now they couldn’t decide if they should wake him up or wait.

The girls didn’t suspect that Zorg was planning something very different for them.

When he woke, he informed Malena and Renee about his plans. He was fully aware that they had no choice but to do what he asked and they girls knew it too.

“Before I re-program the portal to take you home, I need you to do something for me,” Zorg said.

“But we gave you the eggs,” Malena complained, “That was the deal to let us go back to Earth.”

“The deal has change,” he responded harshly, “It is something very easy and mostly safe. Listen carefully…”

Mostly safe?! Renee thought alarmed.

***

A short while later, Malena and Renee were stepping through the portal into another world. Zorg had been very specific about what they had to do and how to do it. It should be an easy job.

“Wow! This place looks ancient,” Renee exclaimed, looking around the well lite cave they just stepped in.

“Yes it does. We are supposed to follow the main corridor until finding the green seeder.”

“First, Zorg wanted the eggs inside of us and now he wants seeds,” Renee said, “That creature is all about food, isn’t it?”

“I am not so sure,” Malena responded, “Didn’t you notice that most of the eggs remained on the floor? I think he just wanted to fuck us.”

“And he certainly did. This whole adventure is so crazy.”

After advancing a few meters, they saw one of the guardian creatures. At first sight, it didn’t seem too menacing. The monster resembled a large, pinkish dog with a long, wide neck that ended in a rounded head. The creature had no eyes but he immediately sensed the presence of the invaders and turned around to face them.

Renee stopped scared. Malena kept walking.

“Holy crap! Are you seeing this?!” Renee whispered.

“It is one of the monsters that Zorg described,” Malena said, surprisingly calmed.

The creature lifted his body on two legs to appear larger and more intimidating. Then he opened its mouth, that occupied most of his head, and showed an ample collection of long, sharp teeth.

But it was not the teeth that captured Malena’s attention. She was staring further down, at the monster’s big phallus. She didn’t think twice to offer herself as the distractor. “I’ll distract him while you look for the green plant.”

“Be careful!!” Renee said.

Seconds later, another monster appeared behind the first one.

Certain that the creature was not going to eat her, Malena knelt in front of him and grabbed his large cock. The creature allowed her to do so, looking at her with curiosity.

His cock is so big

The second monster acknowledged the presence of Renee but Malena was closer and he focused his attention on her too.

The aroused woman leaned forward and licked the tip of the phallus. While doing this, her pussy twitched hard a couple of times. She couldn’t believe how horny she was. Malena was already picturing that huge appendage entering her pussy and bringing her to yet another mind-blowing orgasm. I want this cock inside of me.

As if the monster was reading Malena’s mind, he grabbed her forcefully and lifted her off the ground.

The excited woman gasped from the unexpected rough handling, but when she saw the creature’s phallus aligning with her vaginal cavity, she cried with joy.

Since the monster couldn’t care less about the invader’s well being, the penetration was brutal.

It was widely known that the guardians of this place had a weakness for females of any species and it was not uncommon to use this flaw as a way of distracting them while someone else stole the green-plant seeds. The monsters never learned and they fell for it every time.

Today was no exception. Malena screamed in bliss as the huge phallus slid between her legs. She felt the monster’s cock penetrating impossibly deep inside of her, almost impaling her alive, and it was the best sensation ever. She couldn’t help to wonder if she was loosing her mind. Letting all these monsters fuck her brains out as if it was something normal. Then she came to the conclusion that it felt too good to matter. If she was losing her mind, so be it.

The second creature was curios about Malena. He approached the mating couple and extruded his long, flexible tongue to examine the female’s body. He sensed the chemicals in the air and perceived Malena’s unbridled arousal. A female willing to mate was an opportunity impossible to pass and he started licking the woman’s thighs and ass-cheeks looking for another entrance.

And he quickly found it. The thick, slippery tongue detected Malena’s anal cavity and pierced in. He wasn’t sure about the purpose of this hole but it he was going to fuck her anyway.

Oh God! The other one is probing my ass!!

Renee watched from a safe distance as the second monster stood on two legs, like his partner did before, and walked awkwardly towards the couple. It was not difficult to imagine what was going to happen next.

“Wow! The other creature is going to penetrated her too. Zorg was right. These guardians are very easily distracted.”

According to Zorg instructions, when one of the girls had the guardians attention, the other should walked further down the hall to look for the green plant, then do whatever was necessary to extract its seeds.

It was more than evident that Malena was not at risk of being eaten. All these monsters cared about, like the others they had encounter before, was to fuck them and fill them with sperm. Renee thought about this while passing by the mating trio. She looked at Malena’s frail body pinned between the two beasts, with two huge cocks buried in her tight holes, and her pussy twitched hard. She was getting horny.

Holy shit! They are fucking her so hard. Maybe I should be the one distracting them.

Renee was surprised at how quickly she found the green plant. It was no more than ten meters away from Malena and the monsters. It looked exactly as Zorg described it. But there was a problem. Renee couldn’t see any sign of seeds anywhere. The plant extended across the ground two meters around and had a protruding mass at the center. She was confused.

“Now how the hell am I suppose to take the seeds out? Zorg didn’t say anything about it.”

Renee could hear noises coming from the plant’s central bump, as if something was moving inside. The sound became stronger while she got closer.

Renee stood nearby, wondering what to do next.

Suddenly, a tentacle emerged from the center of the plant and extended almost two meters above the ground. This startled Renee but she stayed in place. If Malena had been brave enough to let those monsters fuck her, then Renee was determined to do the same.

She was fully aware that the tentacle could grab her at any moment, but she had no intention of running. In fact, the sight of such a thick appendage waving in front of Renee’s face brought back recent memories that made her pussy gush.

“Wow! This tentacle is so freaking long!” Renee said of loud, while the tentacle moved around her body as if it was studying her. “Am I going to get fucked by this? It is too pointy.”

Renee was going to learn soon enough that the game of distraction was not exclusive to the invaders. While she was looking at the tentacle waving in front of her face, she failed to see the other one approaching from the side.

When Renee felt something poking at her right ear, she instinctively lifted her arm trying to push it away, but it was too late. Her hand never reached her head. Her entire body froze as a pernicious electric discharge took over her nervous system.

The plant was unaware that Renee was not physically strong, compared to other creatures, and it could subdue her by force. It wasn’t taking any chances. Taking control of the invader’s motility was the safest way to defend itself and more importantly, to secure a vessel for seeds distribution.

As this happened, Renee’s pussy gushed again, more abundantly. She couldn’t move her body and she didn’t want to. She was at the complete mercy of the plant and this sensation of vulnerability was extremely arousing.

As more electric pulses filtered into her head, one idea pooped in her brain and started to overcome all other. She wanted to get fucked by the plant. She needed it.

***

Meanwhile, the monsters keep pumping Malena’s body with increasing speed. The overwhelmed woman could barely breath as she received the powerful strokes from both sides.

Her orgasm exploded just second before she felt her insides flooding with hot sperm. The creatures were climaxing too and ejaculated a huge amount of fluid into her loins, filling her to the limit almost instantly.

Malena was trying very hard not to lose consciousness and miss this wonderful experience. The same way it happened with the tentacle-monster that filled her with eggs, Malena felt the creature’s abundant sperm relentlessly saturating her body until she felt it surging up her throat and filling her mouth from within. She tightened her lips as best she could but the sperm was coming out no matter what.

It’s too much!!

One second later Malena’s mouth became a fountain of white, thick fluid that erupted into the air. This reignited the woman’s climax that made her shiver from head to toe. Despite all odds, Malena was still conscious at the end of the multiple climax.

The creatures were oblivious to Malena’s orgasmic contortions and kept pumping semen into her body until they thought it was enough to get her pregnant. The creature that was fucking Malena’s pussy pulled away, retrieving his phallus, and took a few steps back to check his sperm leaking from the female’s cavity. His job was done and it was time to rest.

The exhausted woman was left hanging limply on top of the other huge cock buried in her ass. The monster was still ejaculating the last streams of cum into her body and Malena touched her belly to feel it churning around. She was becoming addicted to this wonderful sensation.

After he was done, the creature released Malena who fell forward to the ground. He leaned down and extended his tongue to check Malena’s body again. He wanted to make sure that the female had been impregnated. He quickly realized that he had discharged his load of sperm into the wrong hole. This should be corrected.

Malena remembered that Renee was also in the room and wondered what was going on with her.

Where is Renee? I guess she is looking for the plant. But Malena’s thoughts were interrupted by the fat tongue penetrating forcefully into her body. Apparently the orgy was not over!

The startled woman threw her head back and moaned loudly when she felt the flexible appendage churning inside her vaginal cavity. And for the second time in the last few minutes, Malena felt the sperm that saturated her body rushing up her esophagus and erupting from her mouth.

Without expecting it, Malena reached another climax.

***

Renee didn’t notice when the other tentacle entered her left ear. She still couldn’t move but she was getting hornier every passing second. Her pussy was twitching non-stop and she was so wet that her fluids were dripping from her labia, down her inner thighs. She wanted to touch herself but her hands were not responding. Renee needed to feel something in her pussy. Anything! As long as it was hard and thick.

Her wish was about to be fulfilled. A third tentacle, different from the other two, emerged out of the central bump. It was pink instead of green and had a bulbous tip that seemed to be breathing like a lung.

This new appendage moved slowly, sensing if there was any kind of danger. But the carrier seemed to be completely subjugated. She was ready for impregnation.

The moment Renee felt the large rounded object penetrating her pussy, she reached an orgasm.

Oddly enough, except from a subtle shuddering, her body remained completely still. Nonetheless, quite the opposite was happening in her brain. The excited woman was seeing bolts of white light the sparked behind her eyes in synchrony with the twitching of her pussy.

Not too far away, Renee could hear Malena’s loud moans but this was meaningless to her at the moment. All she cared about was that thing working its way up between her legs. And a short moment later, Renee’s belly was bulging to accommodate the entire bulbous section of the tentacle. The woman’s orgasm was still going and it showed no signs of slowing down.

The mass nestled within the woman’s womb was still breathing in and out, as if it was a living entity, independent from the rest of the creature.

***

After exploring Malena’s body and realizing than he needed to penetrate her pussy too in order to achieve impregnation, the creature pulled its tongue back and lifted his phallus again. The aroused woman quickly understood the monster’s intentions. She was not wasting this opportunity and willingly assumed an appropriate kneeling position.

“You want to fuck me again? Go ahead. I am ready for you.”

Even though she was expecting it, Malena gasped loudly when she felt the large phallus entering her vaginal cavity. Spittle flew off her gaping mouth from the forceful penetration.

Very soon the odd couple started to get a rhythm. Malena did her best to stay in place while receiving the relentless strokes from behind. The monster slowly increased the pace, eager to fill this female’s womb with his sperm.

In this position, Malena could see Renee standing not far ahead near a weird plant. The fact that her friend was not moving while a fat pink tentacle penetrated her pussy, should had been a clear sign that she was in trouble, but Malena was too distracted with her own ravishing to pay attention.

Anyway, if Renee was in trouble, she was not aware of it. The creature’s tentacles had taken control of her mind and body. All she knew was that it felt overwhelmingly wonderful and she could stand there forever if it was necessary.

The creature had other plans. The bulbous tip of the tentacle had detach itself from the stem and now rested comfortably within the female’s womb. The rest of the tentacle pulled back, retracting from Renee’s body with a loud slurping sound, followed by an abundant gush of vaginal fluids.

The bulge on Renee’s abdomen was clearly visible as it outlined the seed lodged inside.

The pink tentacle quickly disappeared inside the main bulk of the creature and immediately after, the thinner green tentacles detached themselves from Renee’s ears and waved around the stunned woman.

Renee managed to stand still for a few more seconds before she felt her legs weaken. The fullness of her belly matched the emptiness of her mind and she didn’t react at all as her body fell to the ground. Her pussy was still gushing and only then, Renee noticed that she was still in the midst of the longest orgasm of her life.

The astounded woman laid motionless on top of the mushy surface, staring mindlessly into the ceiling of the cave. She could feel the creature’s seed in her belly and a joyous sensation surmounted her.

“… walk far… plant seed…” she whispered.

The idea popped into her enthralled mind out of nowhere. She had to walk far. She had to plant the seed. Her pussy twitched just thinking about it. Nothing else was important. Her mouth said the words like a mantra. This was her new mission.

**

Meanwhile, Malena’s moans echoed against the walls of the cave. The monster was fucking her so fast and so hard. She knew that he was about to cum inside of her. His cock was pulsating and so was her pussy. The woman’s entire body moved and shivered at the pace of his massive phallus. The creature was not the only one of the verge of climax.

They both came simultaneously. The creature screeched, she screamed. White sperm flew off the woman’s tight vaginal cavity while both bodies remained in place. One pumping cum and the other taking in as much as possible.

Malena was becoming addicted to this sensation. Being overpowered and overwhelmed by these creatures. She was becoming a monster whore and she knew it.

When the monster was done, he pulled back and extruded his flexible tongue to check his work. He detected gobs of cum leaking from the female’s pussy which meant that her body was full with his seed. The impregnation had been successful.

“You made me cum so hard. Thank you for that.” Malena said, looking back at the creature while letting the excess of sperm dribble to the ground. She also had done a good job distracting the guardians. Now it was time to check on Renee.

***

Malena got scared when she saw Renee lying immobile on the ground. Her friend didn’t look physically damaged but she was not responding to any questions. Renee had a faraway stare and all she could do was mumbled the same words over and over…

“…walk far.. plant seed…”

“Renee!! Are you ok? What happened?!”

After a moment, Renee got up on her own and started walking aimlessly. Malena grabbed her arm and guided her towards the portal. She saw the large bulge on Renee’s belly and correctly assumed that it was caused by the seed Zorg wanted. All they needed to do now was to go back through the portal, deliver it and then they could go home.

“Wow! That’s a big bulge you have there.”

But there was a problem. Renee’s mind was not right. She was under some sort of spell and she couldn’t go back to Earth like this. Zorg should know what to do.

“…plant seed…”

But first things first. The girls walked slowly by the monsters, trying not to draw their attention. Although, Malena wouldn’t mind another session with one of them, or both.

The creatures were not interested anymore. They were tired and satisfied, so the girls walked through without problems.

***

They came back to Zorg’s landing platform and Malena explained the incidents. She left out the part of her mind-blowing orgasms but she certainly thought about them as she spoke. Malena’s main concern was the mental state of Renee and asked Zorg if he could help her.

“She is being like this since I found her on the ground. All she says is -walk far- and -plant seed-”, Malena said.

“I was afraid this might happen,” Zorg responded. “The seeding creature’s influence is so deeply embedded in her brain that she can’t think of anything else. But don’t worry. I have some friends that can help. Renee will be just fine.”

Renee rubbed her pussy while looking in every direction. She needed to find a good spot to plant the seed.

***

Zorg made the call and they waited for a short while, until two humanoid aliens arrived at the sky-deck. They had a strong resemblance to a human male except for the shape of their heads and the color of their skin. Malena looked at their naked bodies, focusing on their big cocks and her pussy stirred.

One of the humanoids exchanged a few words with Zorg while staring intently at Malena’s shapely body. He walked closer and in this short distance his cock enlarged to full erection. It was big and thick.

“They are saying that they can help Renee. But in exchange, they want you to…” Zorg began to explain.

“I’ll do it!!” Malena interrupted Zorg in mid-sentence. She knew what he was going to say and she more than willing to oblige. She couldn’t take her eyes off the dangling cock. “I’ll do anything you want.”

“Hehe… that’s the spirit,” Zorg said happily.

Malena wasted no time and threw herself to the humanoid’s arms. While she wrapped her legs around the alien’s waist, she considered that maybe a human-like phallus would not be enough to satisfy her after enjoying such enormous cocks not too long ago.

But she was wrong. The alien’s cock felt as good as any other while it penetrated deep inside of her pussy. Malena was not only becoming a monster sex maniac; she was becoming a sex maniac, no matter who or what was in front of her.

The alien was as strong as he appeared. He grabbed Malena’s ass and bounced her up and down his cock like a rag-doll. She loved it.

“Yes!! Fuck me hard!”

Once again, Malena felt powerless and at the complete mercy of her lover. This was proving to be a huge turn-on for her. She had no choice but to fuck the alien as much as he wanted. Even if he wanted to fuck her for days.

And just like that, after a couple of minutes of being fucked, Malena was reaching climax.

Everything became blurry while her orgasm sneaked up on her sooner than expected. She lost complete control of her body while her arms and legs shuddered violently. This was absolute bliss.

The alien held her tighter, ignoring her orgasmic convulsions, and keep fucking her with the same unyielding stamina.

***

A couple of meters away, Renee was on her knees touching the ground with both hands. She came to the conclusion that this “soil” was definitely too hard to plant the seed.

The other humanoid approached Renee and the enthralled woman lifted her head to see a large phallus in front of her face. She gasped and her pussy twitched hard. Renee was confused about what to do or how to react.

But it didn’t matter how empty Renee’s mind was and how important was her “mission”. Having that cock inside of her body was an instinct that took precedence over anything else. The charmed woman grabbed the phallus presented to her and extended her tongue to lick it. Her pussy was already dripping fluids to the ground between her legs.

“nice… cock” she said.

The humanoid felt the lips of the woman enveloping the head of his cock and he wondered if she would be able to swallow the entire thing. He placed his hand on the back of Renee’s head and pulled. The long cock penetrated effortlessly into the woman’s throat until her face was almost touching his crotch.

Renee didn’t fight it. In fact, she put her hands away and let the alien handle her at will.

“Remember that the seed inside of this female is mine,” Zorg said, avariciously.

Not caring about the seed at all, the alien started fucking Renee’s face with short, hard thrusts, and every time his phallus was all the way in, her pussy twitched violently. Like Malena, it was very easy for her to reach climax and she was already on her way.

***

Malena, fully recovered from her first orgasm, was still bouncing on the humanoid’s phallus. She let her arms swing freely as her lover smashed his cock into her body with full force.

***

With her mouth completely stuffed with alien cock, Renee ran out of air at the same instant she reached climax. Her muscular partner released her head and her body fell backward to the ground, shuddering out of control.

Renee laid flat on the ground, still jolting sporadically from her receding orgasm, and didn’t notice that the alien was looming on top of her, aiming his cock at her vaginal entrance.

The humanoid plunged his cock to the hilt with the first stroke. Renee lifted her head violently while screaming in bliss. Her pussy was still very sensitive and it felt so overbearing that her orgasm rekindled instantly.

***

Nearby, Malena and her partner had change positions. Now he was lying on the floor and she was straddling his crotch, facing away from him. It was her turn to do the work and she was more than happy to oblige. She waved her hips back and forth as fast as she could, but his phallus was so big and so hard that she could only moved so much. It didn’t matter. She felt like being in heaven.

The alien’s expressionless face was misleading. He was enjoying this sex session almost as much as she was. He had abducted and mated with human females before, but this time was different. Malena willingness to please him made a huge difference compared to past experiences.

Malena’s half-closed eyes opened wide when she saw another alien arriving through the portal. He looked identical to the other two and was staring back at her. In a matter of seconds, his small cock grew to match to others.

Another one!! They are going to fuck me in both holes! The aroused woman was already picturing herself pinned between the two aliens with one phallus in each hole.

While the new arrival approached the couple, Malena lifted her body, releasing the cock that had been lodged in her pussy and aimed it at her anus. She was not waiting to find out if these guys wanted to fuck her at the same time. She was going to do it herself.

Malena moaned loudly as the fat cock stretched her anal cavity and penetrated until her ass-cheeks rested on the alien’s lap. Then she looked up at the other alien with pleading eyes, enticing him to join the action.

The humanoids were fully aware of Malena’s intentions and they agreed with the idea. The second alien knelt on front of the aroused woman and he let her caress his cock. The alien beneath grabbed Malena’s arm and pulled her back, forcing her to rest on top of his chest and expose her pussy to his friend.

The alien savagely shoved his cock into Malena’s pussy and her wish came true. Once again she was being penetrated in both holes simultaneously by two large cocks. It felt wonderful. The second humanoid leaned forward, pushing his member to the bottom of the girl’s pussy and Malena screamed in bliss, feeling both cocks as one huge penetration, stuffing her to the limit. At this moment, she concluded that there was no other way to have sex.

The trio got a rhythm very quickly. As the alien on top shoved his cock forcefully, swinging Malena’s whole body backwards, the other alien pulled back his phallus, retrieving it almost all the way out of her ass.

When the girl’s body swung the other way, the alien below plunged his phallus forward, stabbing it deeply into her body. Malena didn’t have to do anything but enjoy the ride, hoping to remain conscious until both aliens ejaculated inside of her.

***

Malena was not the only one moaning loudly. Renee was still pinned against the floor while her partner smashed his cock into her pussy over and over. However, now that her orgasm had subsided, Renee’s mind was wandering away, regaining focus on her mission. She needed to plant the seed.

Suddenly, the pleasure increased noticeably. Something else was going in her brain. The humanoid had his hand on Renee’s head and a ray of bluish light was emanating from it, entering her skull.

“I can see you have started to fix her mind. Excellent!” Zorg said when he saw the light.

Renee wanted to enjoy the ravishing, but it was so difficult to concentrate. She had a task to complete and she was wasting time. But the alien’s cock felt so good. It was all very confusing. The overwhelmed woman had no idea that the alien was using his powers to rearrange his mind to the way it was before the seed was implanted in her womb.

***

The aliens made no sound but their bodies shuddered violently as they discharged a large load of cum into Malena’s pussy and ass. They were reaching climax!

Malena felt their cocks bloating, then she felt the warmth of their fluid spreading within her loins, then her mind went blank as she also exploded in bliss. Her legs and arms jolted violently while her head trashed back and forth without control. This was exactly what she expected from the ravishing. If she could form a single coherent thought, she would be thanking the aliens for this gift.

Zorg turned his attention to the matting threesome and was surprised to see that they all were climaxing at the same time.

“You are not planning to get her pregnant, are you?” he asked, a little concerned.

The alien removed his dick from Malena’s body, letting some of his sperm squirt to the ground, and looked at his partner mending Renee’s brain while eagerly fucking her pussy. He should assist in the process. The girls were keeping their end of the deal by letting them use their curvy bodies at will, so the least he could do was to help fixing Renee’s screwed up mind.

Malena moaned softly when she felt the large cock sliding out of her twitching pussy, wishing they could stay inside of her for a while longer. Then she slouched on top of the humanoid beneath her, exhausted but satisfied.

***

Without removing his cock from her pussy and his hand from her head, the alien lifted Renee’s frail body off the ground and pulled her on top of him. This way, his friend would be able to fuck her from behind and by doing this, facilitate the healing process.

“Don’t forget about my seed. Be careful not to damage it,” Zorg said again.

Renee was not sure what was happening until she felt another phallus poking at her anal entrance. She also felt tickles on the back of her head and a sudden rush traveled across her body. The pleasure was intensifying again! The overwhelmed woman moaned loudly, welcoming this new sensation.

The humanoid penetrated Renee’s tight anal cavity, causing the entire woman’s body to shiver in bliss.

“Don’t overdo it or you will fry her brain,” Zorg warned them. The humanoid just ignored him.

Renee’s mind was a turmoil of conflicting sensations. The pleasure she was feeling was overwhelming, yet she still felt the need to plant the seed. To complete her mission. However, every passing second, this need lessened, giving way to absolute bliss.

A few minutes later, everyone was surrounding Renee. The third alien had removed his cock from Malena’s ass and now was standing in front of Renee. His cock was dangling in front of the woman’s face, ready to penetrate the only hole available.

Malena had approached the mating foursome, watching perplexed as bluish electric rays circled around her friend’s skull. Unconsciously, her left hand moved to her pussy, which was still tingling from the fantastic ravaging, leaking remnants of sperm.

“What are you doing to her?” Malena asked.

“They are repairing her brain,” Zorg answered.

When the third alien shoved his cock into Renee’s mouth and added his blue energy to the others, Renee’s brain snapped! Everything became a white void. Everything was bliss. Bliss was everything.

The girl’s eyes rolled back completely. There were no thoughts about planting the seed anymore. There was no mission. There was only sex. Only pleasure. Infinite pleasure. Renee climaxed harder than ever before.

Watching her friend shuddering out of control, with her body and mind completely possessed by the aliens, Malena remembered her first encounter with the robot-humanoids a few days ago. She had been mind-controlled the same way Renee was being brainwashed right now. The aroused woman rubbed her pussy faster. It didn’t matter that she had just reached a body-wrecking orgasm. She was so horny that a new orgasm was building fast within her loins.

“This is so freaking hot!”

Meanwhile, Renee’s climax seemed to have no end.

It didn’t take long before Malena reached her peak again. Her orgasm was not nearly as strong as the one she experienced moments ago, but it felt great nonetheless. Her pussy twitched hard, gushing to the floor while her legs shook violently, threatening to let her fall to the hard floor.

“Hehe… you are a very naughty girl Malena. You made yourself cum again so fast,” Zorg said with amusement.

Both girls were still trembling when the humanoids ejaculated inside of Renee. The overwhelmed woman barely noticed, since her mind was at the highest point of ecstasy she could ever imagine.

While they climaxed, the aliens discharged not only their sperm but also their entire reserves of blue energy into Renee’s brain. If this was not going to fix her mind, nothing will.

***

One by one, the humanoids moved back, pulling their cocks from Renee’s cozy cavities. Malena, resting on the ground after her climax subsided, watching fascinated as the sperm accumulated inside of friend gushed from her mouth and ass at the same time.

Wow! That’s a lot of cum.

Renee’s mind was still not processing anything but incredible pleasure. Even though she could sense that this wonderful bliss was coming to an end.

A couple of minutes passed and Renee was still on the ground. She had intermittent spasms as her body came down from heaven. Suddenly she started waving her hips up and down and her moans became louder. Everyone was looking at her, but Malena was the only one with no clue of what was happening.

“She is still having orgasmic convulsions. That is good,” Zorg said.

“What is happening to her?” Malena asked, receiving no answer.

Then, with a squishy sound, the large seed that had been lodged in her body ended the journey through her vaginal cavity and was forcefully expelled to the ground between her legs.

“Wow! The seed came out of her!” Malena exclaimed.

Malena finally understood why Renee was still shuddering. The seed was huge and it most had felt wonderful is it moved within her friend’s tight pussy.

***

The humanoids said a few words to Zorg and started walking away. The human females had been very accommodating and they were pleased with the experience. In return, they had attempted to heal Renee’s brain. It was still uncertain if it worked or not, but they didn’t care either way.

Okay. This large seed is our ticket back home. I just hope Renee is cured. Malena thought.

Malena picked up the seed from the ground and offered it to Zorg. For an instant, she felt compelled to shove it inside of her own pussy and let Zorg pull it our of her, but that would be too selfish. She needed to get Renee home as soon as possible.

“I believe this is what you wanted. Can you help us get home now?” Malena said.

“Of course. You kept your end of the deal and I’ll keep mine. By the way, you are welcome to come back any time you want.” Zorg responded.

Meanwhile, Renee was finally regaining consciousness. It took her a moment to recognize where she was. This was Zorg’s place. She wondered how she got here and why there was so much sperm all around her body. Whatever had happened, she felt tired but incredibly good.

“Where am I?”

***

Later that night, the girls were back in Malena’s room. They managed to sneak through the portal one more time without being seen.

“So, you don’t remember anything?” Malena asked sitting on her bed, beside Renee.

“I remember the creature’s tentacle waving around me and after that, everything was a blur. You are saying that the plant-thing placed a seed inside of me? And I wanted nothing more than to plant it somewhere else?”

“Yes. That’s the seed that Zorg wanted so badly. Luckily, you pushed it out after… you know… the orgy.”

“One thing I do remember. Pleasure! So much incredible, absolute pleasure!!”

“So… what should we do now?”

***

It took a while but Renee’s skillful tongue drove Malena over the edge one more time. Malena gushed all over Renee’s face as her legs trembled at either side of her head, following the rhythm of the orgasmic spasms.

Renee discovered that after her experience with the aliens, her libido was in constant overdrive. Even without touching herself, just licking Malena’s pussy, she was close to climaxing.

Malena’s hand felt wonderful as moved in and out of Renee’s pussy, sometimes sinking so deep that it reached her womb. Renee had cum two times already and she was nearing her third orgasm.

Her pussy is twitching so hard that it is crushing my hand. This is amazing!

But regardless of how good it felt, there was something missing. She wanted more that Malena’s hand. She felt incomplete.

When Renee told Malena about her feelings, worrying that her best friend might feel offended, she was very happy to know that Malena felt the same way. No matter how good they made each other feel, there was always something missing.

The reason was obvious. They both craved alien cocks. There was only one solution to extinguish the fire that consumed their loins.

“The orgasms we get with those creatures are beyond belief.”

“I love the way they take control of me.”

***

The next day, after the scientists were home and the portal’s chamber was empty, two curvy figures walked through the door, naked and ready for anything.

“I can’t believe we are doing this again!” Renee whispered.

“Yes, and it is going to be awesome.”

“Where are we going this time?”

“I have no idea. Zorg gave me the codes for different destinations and he said that these were safe for us. Are you ready?”

“Absolutely. Let’s go!!”

“I am so freaking horny already.”

“Me too. I can’t wait to have a large alien cock in….”

Malena and Renee jumped through the portal with the confidence that whatever was waiting for them at the other side, was going to be fantastic.

The End.

Note from the author: There is a graphic (CGI) version of this story.

Lost and Found

01 Thursday Mar 2018

Posted by BNG in Adult Fantasy, Affairs, College Sex, Erotic Fansasy, Erotic Fiction, Erotic Romance, Erotica, Lesbian, Masturbation, Oral Sex, Passion & Pleasure, Sex Stories, Short Erotic Stories, Three Some, Threesome

≈ Leave a comment

Tags

Cum Swallowing, Domination/submission, Fantasm, Older Female / Males, oral sex, Romance, Threesome Author's infos

Melissa and Charlotte are my mom’s friends and they come over to help the DWCT annual party my mom is holding tomorrow. The thing is, I think they want my body. And my mom is drunk and has passed out. Will these women leave me alone?

My mom was a thirty seven year old divorcee. My dad had dumped her over an airhead blonde he met on a business trip in Taiwan. Even I couldn’t believe that and my initial thought was ‘Geez, what an asshole’. With that said, you can quite guess my mom’s perspectives on marriage. Let’s just say she hadn’t quite gotten over the whole thing yet and was all bitter about the whole happy marriage life bullcrap, as she would usually put it.

What happens when you are thirty seven and doesn’t have a husband and your only son is a college student that only come back some of the weekends and holidays? Well, you get a hobby. Which she did. And that is organizing and planning the Divorced Women Come Together annual party. The DWCT was mom’s baby which she cared a lot about and took pride of. The event is one of the most sought event in the neighborhood, which kinda give you the idea just how many women are divorced right now. She would often wear the DWCT baseball cap like a badge of honor, as if she’s telling the world that she’s not one bit troubled by the divorce at all.

Since I am her son, I had to be there whenever the DWCT party hit town. I might have overstated a little when I say ‘hit’. The party didn’t really hit town. It is planned by divorced women for crying out loud. It was more like a morning mist, which washed over the neighborhood early in the morning, and then disappeared without a fuzz in the afternoon. You literally won’t even know it has happened. Still, you’d be surprised by the number of attendees that came to the party.

After being forced to attend the party for the third time, I had come to realize three things. First, most attendees are women in their thirties. Second, if the attendees didn’t have a vagina, they were usually toddlers who didn’t know any better to not come. Third, boys like me, eighteen and shit, don’t come to such parties, like ever. Which only highlight the awkwardness I had to endure every single time since the whole fucking room was filled to the brink with middle age women and screaming sniffling baboons the women brought with them.

Some of the women were bitter like mom and would come by and remind me not to cheat on my future wife like their husbands did to them. Some of the women were just a big pile of sobbing mess hoping to find some semblance of salvation in the party. Then there were the sex-famished cougars who would pounce on you if you so much as forgetting to unzip your pants. Needless to say, I had been ‘approached’ by said cougars one too many time for my own comfort. Don’t get me wrong. They were hot. But they were also around my mom’s age and there’s that too.

Today, as my never ending misfortune dictated, was the 4th DWCT party. I had driven all the way back from college to my mom’s house. When I arrived in the evening, there were canopies and tables being set on the front lawn of the house. There’s a banner that said ‘Who say you can’t have fun when you are divorced?’. I guess fun for single moms and fun for people like me are two entirely different thing.

“Hello sweetheart. You’re early today.” my mom cooed and wrapped her arms around my neck. “How have you been?”

“I’m good mom.” I gave her the usual response. “Are you drinking?” I smelled alcohol in her breath.

“Oh, I’m just enjoying a glass of wine with a couple of friends. You remember Melissa and Charlotte don’t you?” From her overly high pitched voice, I doubted that it was only just a glass she had consumed.

“Yeah, I know them.”

Melissa and Charlotte had been helping mom organizing DWCT since the 2nd party. They were always there in the party and would stay until late in the evening. Probably that was because both of them didn’t have any child, which free up their schedules quite considerably. The fact that these two were also the cougars that I just mentioned made me a little worried for being back.

“Come. Let’s get you sorted out.” my mom grabbed one of my luggage and began lifting it up the stairs. I followed her and as I did so, I passed the doorway to the dining room and saw the two women waving at me. I waved them back and rushed up to follow my mom.

After unpacking all my stuff, which wasn’t really that much, I went to take a quick shower. I put on a round neck t-shirt and a pair of khakis and then headed back down stairs to see if my mom needed any help.

“Oh hi darling.” my mom greeted gleefully. She’s obviously drunk. If her flushed face was not of any indication, the three empty wine bottles on the kitchen counter certainly were. With her was Charlotte and Melissa, each holding a glass of wine in their hand.

“Hi, mom.” I said awkwardly. “Hi Charlotte. Hi Melissa.”

“Hi Brandon.” the two women said almost in unison. Said would be an understatement. I felt like they had just flirted with me by sounding all breathy and sexy.

Charlotte was a thirty three year old lawyer. She had a head of honey brown hair. She was about mom’s height, which was 5’6″ and had a really lean but curvy built. Her eyes were hazel, she had small lips and a sharp nose that made her look awfully like a model and undeniably sexy. That was until she began reciting from the constitution that you know this woman wasn’t just sex on legs and seriously not someone to be trifled with.

Melissa was a gardener in some sense. She basically went from one house to another beautifying the lawn with colorful flowers and other inanimate adoration. In fact, our little flower garden by the driveway was Melissa’s handiwork. While Charlotte could be seen as a sophisticated woman, Melissa was sort of the dutiful housewife type that would make sure the fridge is always stock and the laundry always done. The fact that she’s slightly shorter than both Charlotte and my mom made her all the more cute and harmless.

She had a dirty blond hair that was slightly bleached due to overexposure to sunlight. She had rosy cheeks and her face was adorned with bright blue eyes, cherubic lips and cute button nose. If she’s ten years younger, she would so totally be my type of girl.

“How much did you drink mom?” I asked. Mom wasn’t very good with alcohol. She usually passed out big time if she happened to drink one glass too many.

“Oh, just a couple of glasses.” my mom slurred.

“I see.” I said without buying it. She obviously had drunk at least a good bottle and a half. “Well, I think it’s bed time for you now mom.”

“Nonsense.” she let out this high-pitch and snorty laugh, a sign that she’s about to hit the bunk real soon. I had seen this many time during the first few months of the nasty divorce.

“Come on mom.” I said and lifted her up.

“I’m fine. I can walk myself.”

“No you can’t. Stop struggling.” I scolded as I slowly took her out of the dining room. “Sorry about this.” I said to the two women still sitting by the kitchen counter.

“It’s okay.” Melissa said with a smile.

“You go take care of your mom.” Charlotte added.

I took mum up the stairs and into her room. I placed her on the center of the bed, pulled out her shoes and then covered her body with the blanket. It’s obvious she didn’t shower and I knew if she ever missed one, her skin’s going to itch like a bitch the next morning. She was mumbling incoherently by the time I walked out with a moist towel. I gave her face and her neck a quick wipe, and I did her limbs as well. Then, I went back down stairs to the dining room.

“How’s your mom?” Melissa asked as soon as she saw me walking in.

“She’s completely out.” I sighed with a tiny pang of embarrassment.

“She did drink almost two bottle.” Charlotte informed as she stretched out lazily. My eyes instinctively fell on the two huge mounts and the tiny nubs poking out of the thin fabric of her blouse. I quickly forced my eyes back up to hers but it was too late as she was already smiling knowingly.

“Uhm. It’s kinda late. Do you ladies need a ride?” I offered. It wasn’t like the two of them could or should drive right now.

“Emm hmm…a ride would be nice.” Melissa cooed salaciously and I swallowed nervously. From the way she emphasized on the word ‘ride’ and the way her eyes fleetingly glanced at my crotch, I doubt she’s talking about the same kind of ride that I was thinking.

“Your mom has told us to stay here for the night.” Charlotte informed. “We brought a change of clothes for tonight’s sleepover and tomorrow’s event.”

“You have a place to sleep?” I asked. Other than the couch, the only place that they could both comfortably sleep in was my queen size bed.

“We thought we could just sleep on the couch.” Melissa sounded like she’s purring.

Being raised by a mom who dictated that men should always be chivalrous, I knew I hadn’t had much choice but to offer my bed. My mom surely wouldn’t like it if I told these two women to sleep on the couch.

“You should take my bed.” I said. “Mom would kill me if she sees you two sleeping on the couch.”

“Where will you sleep then?” Charlotte asked.

“On the couch. Don’t worry, I’ve done that many times.”

“Or you can sleep with us. We won’t want you to lose sleep because of us.” she offered. It all sounded like she’s being kind and all, but I knew she had ulterior intention.

I felt my cock grew hard in my pants as the image of me sleeping with two beautiful sex-deprived women formed in my head. I knew Charlotte and Melissa were cougars from the beginning and they had always made their advances on me quite bloody obvious. Only my mom could be so blissfully ignorant to see it. The only reason why they hadn’t gotten into my pants was because my body had never really responded to their advances before. Besides, they had never taken their advances to such blatant level. The wine had obviously loosen up some of their moral restraints.

“Thanks. But I’ll be fine sleeping on the couch.” I croaked pathetically.

“You sure?” Melissa asked with what I knew was feigned concern. If anything, she looked more like she was ready to tear of my clothes off.

“Yeah. If there’s nothing else, I will go up and prepare the bed for you two.”

“Thank you, Brandon.” Charlotte and Melissa said together. Once I walked out of the dining room, I heard the two women giggled with one another. No doubt, relishing in the fact that my cock was hard under my pants and I didn’t put on any underwear.

It took me about ten minutes to put away the things that I didn’t wish for the two women to see. My collection of marvel comics was one of them. I shoved everything into a carton box and then slid it under my bed. I went to clear my table a little before taking out the air freshener and gave the room a little spray. Once that’s done, I picked up an extra pillow and blanket from the cabinet.

“Your bed is kind a big.” Melissa was already standing at the doorway. Her face was redder than I just saw her in the kitchen.

“Yeah.” I turned and look at the quasi queen size bed. Since I was much taller than average, which was about 6’4″, my mom had the bed custom made for me. I wasn’t even sure what size it really was but I knew my high school friend had all said it was big whenever they saw it.

“I’m sure all three of us can fit in.” she said coyly while nibbling on her lower lip.

“Yeah. But I think it won’t be right.” I forced a smile and skirted past her. As I did so, her hand ever so gently brushed against my semi hardened cock, which I knew she did it deliberately.

“I’m not so sure about that.” she leaned against the doorway and watched me retreated to the stairs. “It might feel right. Really right.”she cooed while her eyes kept staring at my crotch.

I ignored her and turned around as fast as possible. That’s when my hard body slammed against the lean frame of Charlotte.

“Whoa, watch it there big guy.” Charlotte teased as she looked up to my face. I was a head taller than her and something about her looking up at me made my stomach cringed weirdly.

“Sorry.” I croaked and shuffled past her through the narrow space of the stairs. And just like it with Melissa, Charlotte’s hand had gently brushed against my cock too and made me already hardened cock even harder. I knew I would have to jerk off later tonight to ease off the sexual tension.

Since I couldn’t masturbate right now, I knew I needed distractions to make the clock run faster. I switched on the television and turned to ESPN. While I didn’t particularly like football, or anything sporty for that matter, I knew that watching sports were something a man would do. I didn’t know who I was trying to proof that I was a man but I watched it anyway.

I didn’t know how long I had watched but I reckoned it had been long enough. My cock couldn’t wait any longer. I pulled my blanket over my body and inconspicuously rubbed my erection while I pretended to watch the television. I moved slowly so that if Charlotte and Melissa did come down, they would only see a young man watching the sports channel intently and not one that’s pleasuring himself.

Then, I let my mind wander into the erotic scene. Charlotte’s and Melissa’s naked forms materialized and they were doing dirty things to one another. In my perverted fantasy, the women asked me to join them and the two began lapping my hard cock. As the scene unfolded, I rubbed my cock harder and faster.

“What are you watching?” A feminine voice cooed from behind the couch. I froze and slowly pulled my hand out of my pants. I turned my head up and saw Melissa looking down on me. There’s a playful smile on her lips as though she knew what I was doing underneath the blanket.

“Football. It’s the Yankees against White Sox.” I read out from the score bar on the television display.

“Can we watch something else? I couldn’t sleep yet.”

“Yeah. Of course.” I swallowed, feeling the sexual tension building in the air. Melissa walked around the couch and when she revealed herself, I quickly turned my head back to the television.

“What’s the matter?” the woman asked coyly.

“Nothing.” I muttered while feeling my cheek blushing. The woman was wearing only a t-shirt and judging from the tiny nubs poking through the thin fabric, she wasn’t wearing a bra. My cock throbbed painfully with need of release.

She went to the coffee table where the remote control was and bent down to retrieve it. As she did so, the hem of her t-shirt was hiked up above her hips and I was instantly awarded with the full view of her bare butt and pussy. I must have lost my mind because the next thing I saw was Melissa’s worried face just a few inches from me.

“Are you okay?” she asked.

“Yeah.” I croaked like Liam Neeson having a bloody sore throat.

“Okay. Now, scoot over big boy.” the dirty blonde said.

I moved my huge bulk and spared her a space to sit. I had kept my blanket on me as I did so since my cock was now as hard as the freaking Washington Monument.My pants were literally a tent right now.

“Give me some blanket.” she pulled one portion of the blanket over her slender, folded, legs. She then began to switch the channels one after another, stopping only for a second to check if it was the thing she wanted to see. Finally, she settled for a cartoon that involved a certain queen with icy issues.

I tried to pay attention to the movie at first but was quickly distracted by Melissa’s bare foot that kept rubbing along my calve. I looked at her but the woman had her eyes glued to the television. It was almost as if I was imagining things. But I knew I wasn’t.

I found myself shifting from the screen to Melissa’s breasts. She wasn’t as large as Charlotte, but she was large enough that I could see their voluptuous form. My eyes would linger longer on the nipples that was almost visible under the thin white clothing..

“Is there something on my t-shirt?” Melissa asked knowingly.

“Nothing.” I looked back to the television while inwardly chastised myself and tried not to jump onto the female sitting a few feet away and fucked her stupid.

“Hi guys, care if I join in?” Charlotte salacious tone punctuated the relative silence.

I felt my heart would explode as soon as I saw Charlotte’s choice of nightwear. It was a translucent girly pink negligee that did little to cover her feminine body. Not only that, she didn’t wear any underwear. Her nipples and triangular pubic hair were on display.

“Yup. You can sit on the other side.” Melissa smiled brightly, as if it was all the plan after all.

Charlotte, oozing all sorts of male wet dreams out of her body, sat on the other side of the couch, effectively trapping me in. I even watched her bent and landed her cute ass onto the cushion.

“Uhm…you ladies need anything from the kitchen? Water or snacks or something?” I asked, hoping to find an excuse to escape.

“I was wondering if you have something long and hard that I could suck on.” Charlotte sighed and looked at where my crotch would be.

“Yeah, that would be nice.” Melissa added.

“Uhm…” I swallowed down a nervous tick. I knew where they were going, but I would be damned if I fucked my mom’s friends right in her house. “There’s beef jerky in the kitchen.”

“I prefer something thicker.” Charlotte remarked as she licked her lower lip.

“And raw.” Melissa chimed in.

“Uhm…I’ll see what I can find.” I jerked to a stand. The two women yelped as they fell onto one another and hit each other’s on the head.

I quickly retreated into the kitchen with a pounding heart. My cock was rigid and the taut on my pants obvious. I knew exactly what they wanted and I was sure it wasn’t the raw frozen frankfurter hotdogs in the freezer that they wanted to suck on. And boy did I want to let them have what they wanted. But I didn’t want my mom to lose them as friends. My mom would be furious if she even knew that the two had just tried to seduce me, let alone to actually have sex with me.

I went to the kitchen sink and gave my face a splash of cold water to calm my libido down. Then, I went to the fridge, grabbed the orange juice and down half a quart straight from the bottle. The cool liquid quickly stifled out any fire still hanging about in my loin.When I turned from the fridge, I was met with the angry gaze of two very beautiful women. They had their arms folded.

“For Christ’s sake Brandon, how obvious do you want us to be?” Charlotte scolded.

“Haven’t we given you enough clue? Just fuck us already.”

Wow, that was the most direct form of sexual request I had ever received in my entire life.

“I’m sorry ladies. But I can’t. You are my mom’s friends.” I explained, hoping that they would see the situation in the same light as I did.

“So what? It’s not like she’s going to know.” Charlotte huffed.

“Well, she will. And she will be disappointed in you both and me.” I countered.

“If you don’t tell her, and we don’t tell her, she can’t know it.” Melissa explained.

“Are you telling me to lie to my mom?” I felt a surge of anger coursing through my veins.

“Seriously? Like you have never lied to your mom before?” Charlotte retorted with a scoff.

“This is different.”

“Oh come on kid. Believe me, no one tells their mom who they fucked. Like ever.” she remarked further.

I frowned as I contemplated her words. It was kinda true since I had had sex with Jessica when I was in eleventh grade but I still hadn’t told my mom. The weird thing was, I never planned to. Which made me all the more angry that these two were trying to manipulate me into giving in to their sexual urges.

“But you are her friends.” I snapped.

“Yes! We are. But we are also two lonely women that need the touch of a man.” Melissa interjected.

“The thing is, Brandon. We trust you and you are the man of our desire. Can’t you see that?” Charlotte said.

“But my mom won’t be happy about this.”

“We know.” Melissa rolled her eyes in exasperation. “That’s why we bought her the wine and hoped that she drink herself out, which she did.”

“You what?” I couldn’t believe this.

“Listen Brandon, we did what we have to do. We both have wanted you ever since you took care of us when we were drunk at the 2nd DWCT party. You’ve been so respectful. We know you are the one that will give us the pleasure we seek. We trust you and we know you will treat us with respect even on bed. God, the fact that you haven’t jumped on us and fuck our brains out on the living room is a proof of that.” Charlotte explained.

“But you practically drugged my mom.” I pointed out.

“She drank the wine herself. We didn’t force her.” Melissa reminded defensively.

“It’s okay Melissa.” Charlotte held up a hand and looked at me. “We will leave the choice to you, Brandon. We know you want us. Your massive hard-on is a dead giveaway.”

I stared down and sure enough, my cock was tenting up my pants. I would be lying if I didn’t find these two women sexually attractive. I wasn’t a monk for crying out loud.

“We will go upstairs now. We will be on your bed and we will be naked.” Charlotte continued. “The door will not be locked and you can come in any time you want and we will be ready to take you. You are an adult now and you can decide for yourself whether you want to jerk off on the couch tonight or fuck us on your bed.”

My cock twitched at the offer. When Charlotte finished the speech, she dragged a reluctant Melissa out of the kitchen and up the stairs. With the two women gone, I leaned back onto the fridge as if I had been placed a ton of weight on my shoulder. I gave my face a hard rub and took a deep calming breath.

I couldn’t help but to find some merit in Charlotte’s words. Although they were my mom’s friends, my mom certainly didn’t need to know who I was fucking. In fact, I didn’t think anyone would tell their mom whom they had casual sex with. Next, my mom had many friends, so much so that I doubt she would consider Charlotte and Melissa, whom she only met once a year or so, as her good friend. Moreover, between my legs was a massive hard-on that only the feminine comfort could get rid of it. The feminine comfort that was in the form of two beautiful middle age women who were currently lying on my bed.

“Shit!” I hissed and trudged up to the stairs. I only hesitated a little before I pushed open my door.

Charlotte and Melissa were sitting on the bed and as promised, they were naked. Completely. No negligee or t-shirt. They looked at me questioningly while I tried to get my brain in one piece.

“I don’t have condoms.” I informed. Fucking my mom’s friends was one thing. Getting them pregnant in the process was an entirely different thing.

“I had my tubes tied.” Charlotte shrugged.

“I’m on pills.” Melissa informed.

“STIs?” I raised a brow, perhaps in my own way I was trying to dissuade them from going through with it.

“Zilch.” Charlotte announced.

“Me too.”

“Okay. Good. Good.” I nodded like an idiot while standing still by the doorway not knowing how to proceed.

“So, jerk off or fuck us?” Charlotte asked with a raised brow.

I stepped into the room, closed the door behind me and locked it. “I’m going for the latter.”

“Yes.” Melissa cheered and I saw Charlotte smiled.

I pulled my t-shirt over my head and then undid my pants.

“Wow, you are big.” Melissa remarked with astonishment. “I’m a little bit scare letting you in.”

“Oh. I see.” A pang of disappointment shot through me. I hadn’t really thought through about that. The last time I had sex with Jessica, she had complained the very same thing as well and I ended up tearing her pussy.

“Come here, silly.” Charlotte chuckled. “She’s just teasing you.”

As if my body had a mind of its own, I began to walk to the two women. My eyes were on their naked forms, shifting from one set of perky breasts to another and then back. Now that they were completely naked, they looked nothing like the thirty odd years old they really were. They looked more like they were twenty five.

“Uhm…what should we do first?” I asked in both excitement and anxiousness. I never had sex with two women at the same time before.

“Just go with the flow.” Charlotte clambered over and wrapped her slender arms around my neck. She then pulled me to her and our lips met. My cock throbbed instantly as I tasted Charlotte’s soft lips. I munched her lovely softness for a while. Then, she parted her mouth and allowed my tongue to slip in and consumed her further. While I was lost in the sweet taste of Charlotte’s mouth, I felt my cock being grabbed and the tip being wrapped with something warm and wet.

“God.” I let out a shivering whimper and looked down. Melissa’s head was right between my legs. Even though I couldn’t see what she was doing, I could certainly feel it. Her tongue was lapping on the tip of my cock while her delicate fingers explored my shaft and balls.

“Come here you.” Charlotte cooed and pulled me for another hot wet kiss. She tilted her head and pulled against me harder, as if she couldn’t get enough of me. I closed my eyes and let my body go with the flow as Charlotte suggested. My hands began to move on their own. One rested onto of Melissa’s head and caressed her scalp, as if rewarding her for being such a good sport. The other hand moved to Charlotte’s velvety breast and kneaded her feminine flesh.

“You are so thick.” Melissa whined. She actually whined.”I can’t get you in my mouth.”

Charlotte broke off the kiss and her lips curved a playful smirk. “Let me try.” She scooted back a little and then leaned down towards my cock. Melissa was still holding the base of it and guided it so that the tip was now facing Charlotte. I swallowed a whimper when Charlotte began to lap the shaft. There’s something extremely sexy having your cock being at the center of attention of two naked women. I closed my eyes and took in the warm and wet sensation of her exploring tongue over my hard cock.

“He’s so big.” Charlotte let out a girly giggle while Melissa nodded in agreement. Then, she mouthed over the tip of my cock and pushed herself forward until half of the length was now deliciously embedded inside her mouth.

“Oh, god.” I groaned. I had thought that sex with Jessica was the highlight of my life. I was never so wrong.

When I thought my cock could go no further, Charlotte leaned forward and my cock slid deep into her throat. An electrifying shiver shot through my body threatening to turn me into a hot mush. Her throat squeezed the head of my cock, sending wave after wave of stimulation that threatened to make me cum. I could already feel my balls twitch with the promise of voluminous release.

“Oh, you are so much bigger than my pathetic husband’s.” Charlotte remarked breathlessly when she resurfaced.

“Let me try again.” Melissa pulled my cock away from Charlotte and sucked in my cock into her mouth.

I groaned at the delicious sensation of her tongue rubbing along the underside of my shaft. When I looked down, I saw only half of my cock was inside Melissa’s mouth. She had tried to take in more but with the head of my cock already pressing against the back of her throat, I knew this was her limit. Still, it was incredibly hot seeing how committed she was to try and get everything in. When she pulled out, her pouted in defeat.

“No fair. I can only take in half.” she said it as though swallowing my cock in was some kind of competition between the two.

“It’s okay. I like it just the same.” I remarked in a shuddering voice. I wasn’t lying. Both mouths made me feel like I was in heaven. I could already feel my impending orgasm lurking around the corner.

“My turn.” Charlotte grabbed my cock and began throat-fucking it as though her life depended on it. I shivered with so much excitement I could see stars forming in front of me. It was fast and dirty and noisy. And the fact that this was a lawyer that earned more money in an hour than my mom could earn in an entire week was nothing short of an epic fulfillment.

Then, the chivalrous part of me struck me. The two had been pleasing me and until now I still hadn’t returned the favor. My eyes went to the two women’s butt, propped up for the taking while they were busy handling my cock. I pressed my hands on their backs, one of each woman, and slid along their backbone, in between the crevice of their butt before finally resting in what must be the wettest pussies I’d ever touched.

“Oh, yes. Brandon.” Melissa cooed. Charlotte let out an appreciative moan too.

Their openings were slick with their arousal. I curled my finger and plopped a knuckle into both welcoming pussies, eliciting two delicious squeals from the women. The walls of their pussy were slick and prunny. I leaned forward a little, giving me the space to slide a whole finger into them.

“Yes. That’s it.” Melissa cried. “Finger my pussy, Brandon.”

From the way Charlotte moaned, I knew she too wanted to be fingered just as much as Melissa. I began to move my finger in a come-hither manner and rubbed against the prunny skin of their inside. Melissa’s pussy clenched around my finger while Charlotte’s pussy gaped. Who knew two women could have such different response while being fingered by the same guy.

Feeling bold and inextricably horny, I slid the second finger into their wet holes and fingered them harder. Melissa squirmed and let out a girly yelp. Charlotte arched her back and began to rock her butt in rhythm to with my moving fingers.

“Let me do it too.” Melissa breathed and pulled my wet soppy cock out of Charlotte’s mouth. Then, drool and all, she took it all in and began throat-fucking my cock all the same. It might not have gone in all the way but it was still cripplingly good. Like, I couldn’t even feel my legs anymore. Charlotte tilted her head and forced her way in the narrow space afforded between the bed and Melissa’s bobbing head and began licking my balls.

“Ah, Melissa.” I whimpered. “I’m coming.”

I thought Melissa would take the warning and pulled my cock out of her mouth. But instead, she bobbed her head faster and faster. My entire body turned into granite as the sexual pleasure continued to build. Then, the floodgate collapsed. The surge of cum rushed out of my balls, through my throbbing cock and then squirted right into Melissa’s closed mouth.

Melissa squealed in surprise as my cock continued to fill her mouth with my seeds. She wouldn’t have expected such a huge load to be shot into her mouth. Even I hadn’t expected that. God, I felt like I had just shot her mouth a week’s worth of cum.

When my cock stopped twitching and the cum ceased to come out of my tip, Melissa pulled back and sat back up with her lips closed. She was smiling giddily as if she had a really big secret she wanted to show us. Charlotte sat up too and then looked at Melissa.

“Show us.” the lawyer ordered.

When Melissa opened her mouth, my jaw dropped. The entire space where her tongue would be was completely filled with my cum. It was easily the largest shot of cum I had ever discharge through a single orgasm. I suddenly felt embarrassed and heat began to rise to my cheek.

“You can spit it out.” I offered with a cupped hand.

Melissa closed her lips with a smirk and shook her head. Then, without looking away from my eyes, she swallowed the whole thing.

“You don’t have to do that.” I cried out in horror.

“I wanted to.” she said.

“How does it taste?” Charlotte asked with an unwarranted sense of curiosity.

“A little bitter. But overall, I will say it’s one of the best I’ve swallowed.” the dirty blond woman giggled.

Charlotte turned to me and frowned at me, as if I had done something wrong. As if I shouldn’t have cummed in Melissa’s mouth but instead in hers. Then, her eyes fell onto my limp cock laying flat on the bed.

“You better start making that cum again. I want to taste it too.” she demanded while patting softly on my cock.

I swallowed nervously at the promise of second orgasm. I wasn’t sure if I could go on then. Guys couldn’t cum and then cum again within a short period of time. I needed to wait at least a good half an hour before I could even start getting hard. Besides,
I usually just fell asleep right after cumming. But still, with two naked women still sexually unsatisfied, I knew sleeping now would make me the biggest asshole in the whole wide world.

“Um…I don’t think I can get hard anymore for now. But if you want, I can…” I looked down at Charlotte’s pink pussy adorned by an upside-down triangular brown bush.

“You can what Brandon?” Charlotte smiled coyly. “Eat my pussy?” she finished it for me and I nodded like an idiot.

“Only if you don’t mind, of course.” I quickly added and felt the humiliation rushed over me. I had always wanted to eat a pussy, wanted to smell it and taste it. But when I had wanted to try that with Jessica, she refused by saying it’s dirty.

“Do you want to eat my pussy?” Charlotte asked seductively while molding her soft feminine body against mine. Melissa was covering her mouth trying not to snigger out loud at the side.

“Yeah. I always want to try. If that’s okay for you.” I felt the blood pumped in my ear. Would the two considered me as dirty for wanting to lick their pussy?

“Of course it’s okay.” she leaned forward and kissed my mouth. “But I haven’t shaved. So, it’s a little mangy down there. Will you mind?”

Mangy was not the word I would use. Her pubic hair was anything but mangy. It was almost was if it’s an arrow directing me where to go. But with my mouth no longer able to form coherent words, I simply shook my head.

Charlotte backed away and propped a pillow on the middle of the bed. She laid her hips on the pillow and lied down on the bed. The pillow acted as a raised platform so her pussy was angled upwards. Then, she parted her long luscious legs. I watched the pink pussy opened slightly, as if it was telling me to come in. My cock, to my amazement, began to harden again.

“Have you eaten a girl before?” Charlotte asked.

“No.” I shook my head as my body trembled with sexual excitement.

“I can teach you.” Melissa offered with a giggle. “You lick here in an up and down motion.” she pointed at the vertical slit between Charlotte’s pink lips.

I went prone and wrapped my arms around her thighs. As instructed, I stuck out my tongue and began licking the slit. At first, it was more like testing the waters. I wiggled the tip of my tongue against the soft lip of her pussy. A salty, musky, taste hit me. It was a very weird taste. A taste that I had never tasted before until now. I found that I quite like the taste. I pressed my tongue harder to get a better taste. To my surprise, the pussy parted and my tongue basically went in a little.

“Oh yes. That’s it Brandon.” Charlotte breathed.

“Put your thumb here and rub it.” Melissa pressed her own thumb on a tiny nub at the top end of the slit and gave it a few rubs.

“Ahhh…” Charlotte squealed in delight.

I did as taught and began rubbing the tiny nub. Charlotte immediately went bananas and writhed like a maimed snake on the bed. Her hands ran into the thick lock of my hair and began clutching it hard. It was a little painful but I ignored it. The woman had just given me the best blowjob ever and at the very least I should endure a little pain.

The deeper I tasted the more I found the taste to be stronger. It was almost like the more I moved my tongue, the more her pussy rewarded me with the taste I sought. Then, an epiphany came to me. I plunged in two fingers into her honeypot and fingered her hard. As predicted, her pussy oozed out more sweet juices into the open where I lapped it up immediately.

“Oh God. Brandon.” Charlotte groaned.

“This is so hot.” I heard Melissa said. “Charlotte, do you mind?” the woman asked breathily.

“Come here.” Charlotte responded.

I had no idea what the two were up to as I was too focused on tasting the sweet pussy in front of me. When I came up for a breather, I was surprised to see Melissa straddling Charlotte. The dirty blonde was kneading her own breasts while Charlotte was eating her out. Melissa’s dreamy sex-dazed eyes landed on mine and a lazy aroused smile curved her lips. If my cock wasn’t hard before, it certainly was now. All hint of exhaustion from the previous orgasm had completely disappeared and my cock was in dire need of release once more.

I looked at Charlotte’s pink pussy. I rubbed the soft velvety lips a little and then spread them open with my thumbs. The hole was wider than before, to a point that I could almost see her inside. My cock throbbed and ached. It wanted to be milked. No, it needed to be milked! And I could easily see where it could get what it needed.

I sat upright and positioned myself until cock was now nuzzling against Charlotte’s pink pussy. She obviously hadn’t got a clue what I was up to as she was busy with working on Melissa’s pussy. Melissa on the other hand knew and gave me an encouraging nod.

I rocked my hips forward and felt the Charlotte’s pussy parted and engulfed my entire length. The pussy immediately clenched around me hard and I groaned at the pleasure surrounding my cock. Charlotte screamed in what almost sounded like she’s in pain and I immediately froze. The warm inside of her began to gnaw at the solid intruder that had found refuge inside her, as if trying to expel it out.

Realizing what a jerk I was, I felt a pang of guilt and my stomach cringed uncomfortably. I had just hurt her. And worse, she didn’t even give me permission to penetrate her. What was I thinking! I wanted to slide my cock back out but I hesitated as the pleasure was too great to not keep going on.

“Don’t stop, Brandon.” Melissa said. “She likes it.”

“But…she just screamed.”

“Yes. But did she tell you to stop?” Melissa pointed out the obvious.

Not only did Charlotte hadn’t told me to stop, she had kept her legs wide open too. It wasn’t like Charlotte was too busy munching on Melissa’s pussy that she couldn’t have said stop.

Once I had that figured out, I began thrusting my hips back and forth. My cock slid out and in, out and in, and her pussy sucked and milked me. I let out an animalistic growl that I didn’t even know I was capable of making. The pleasure was simply beyond this world. Having sex with Jessica was exploratory. Having sex with Charlotte was ecstasy. No, fucking Charlotte was ecstasy.

I watched the woman’s breasts moved up and down as I pounded against her hard. There was even this naughty watery sound at each thrust, like it was an indication of how much her pussy had wanted me. I cupped her soft breast with one hand while mouthed over the nipple of the other.

Her feminine body molded against mine as our forms joined in a fluid and synchronous motion. I could smell her arousal, taste her perspiration on her skin, and feel the trembling need of her nubile body. All of that made mindless machine that had only one objective. That was to fuck her hard and rough and use her pussy for my pleasure.

When I felt a fresh batch of cum began to pool inside my balls, I knew I had to pull out. It wasn’t because I was afraid of cumming inside her. I was afraid of cumming, and then getting too tired to continue with this whole thing. So, with a smidgen of rationality still intact, I did the right thing and pulled out of her pussy. Charlotte immediate let out a frustrated sigh as I had no doubt just denied her an orgasm she wanted. But not for long as I replaced the demanding vacancy between her legs with two fingers and began fingering her hard.

 

Charlotte began to writhe and her legs kind of flail around. Then, with a loud squeal, the woman arched her back and shuddered violently on the bed. A tiny amount of watery substance was squirted out of her clenching hole. And then, she collapsed onto the bed and went limp. I hadn’t even got time to realize that I had just given a woman an orgasm for the first time when Melissa clambered towards me and then took my lips.

“My turn.” she moaned when she broke off the kiss and gave my hard cock a seductive rub.

I was expected Melissa to lie down only to watch her got onto four and turned back to me with a shy grin. Her pussy was drenched and I had not doubt most of the wetness was Charlotte’s saliva.

I had seen people doing the doggy style through my generous perusal of pornographic material. But never in my life had I dreamed of doing it to a beautiful woman that’s almost twice as old as me. And boy, my cock certainly wasn’t complaining with the pussy in front of me. While Charlotte’s was hairy, Melissa’s was as completely bare.

I quickly knelt beside her and guided my cock to her wet opening. With firm grips on her hips, I pushed forward and at the same time pulled her towards me. I felt her pussy spread around the head of my cock and then rimmed along the shaft until her pussy had engulfed me entirely.

“Ahh…” Melissa yelped. “I can see why Charlotte screamed.”

“Am I really that big?” I asked with a hint of embarrassment at the same time I felt a little proud.

“Yes. You are.” she mewled. She then arched her back and lied her head onto the bed. “Now fuck me as hard as you can.”

I clenched my fingers around her hips and pounded my hips against her ass. My cock plowed through the tightness of her pussy again and again and again. The woman shivered at the harsh assault against her pussy but from the looks of her eyes she seemed to be overwhelmed by the pleasure to care what was happening between her legs. It was almost like she was my slave, positioned for me to take and use her. My cock thickened with that notion and I hammered onto her faster.

“Oh yes, oh yes.” Melissa cried. Her eyes were half opened and glowed with lust. The kind of eyes I only saw in porn when the women were really stimulated.

“I’m coming inside you.” I heard the words being said. “You are my cum slut.”

What the fuck! Where have I learned those words?

I stared worriedly at Melissa fearing that I might have just offended her. But instead of rage, I could only see pleasure. Pleasure that seemed to have kept her tamed and forthcoming. Pleasure that seemed to have immobilized her body for my cock to exploit. Pleasure that made her replied, “Yes, use my slutty pussy to cum.”

That was all it took for the fresh pool of cum in my balls to rise up through my cock. I shuddered and let out a groan as rope after rope of cum spurted deep inside Melissa’s pussy. She moaned and squirmed as warm spunk fresh from my balls began to fill her up. My abs clenched a few more times, clearing out the cum left inside me and into her welcoming pussy. For a good measure, I pounded her pussy a minute more until she shivered and squealed to orgasm.

Then, woman collapsed onto the bed and her eyes fluttered in daze. I leaned away and tried to catch my own breath while watching my cum leaked out of her pussy, down her thigh and onto the bed. When I had sex with Jessica, I had used a condom so I was never privy to such situation. I had always wondered what it would feel like to see my own cum leaking out of a woman’s pussy, Oddly enough, it felt powerful. Like injecting a part of me inside her and marking her in the process. Like telling everyone that this woman is now mine.

Then it clicked. Sex was a power struggle between the two individuals. While women had power to choose who to have sex with, men obviously had the power over women on how to have it. I let out a soft chuckle and shook my head in disbelief. I really had just fucked my mom’s friends and not only that, I had made them both orgasm.

“You came?” I heard Charlotte asked. When I turned to her, she was staring at Melissa’s crotch longingly. Her face was still flushed from the previous encounter and her hair was a little disheveled. Perhaps that’s the infamous sex hair that I’d heard of.

“Yeah.” I said coyly.

“Are you tired?” she turned to me with what seemed like a hopeful look.

“Kind of.” I let out a yawn.

“Oh. Okay then.” there was a hint of disappointment in Charlotte’s tone. But before I figure out why, she leaned over the night lamp and turned off the light. “Go on, we should sleep now. We have to wake up early tomorrow.”

I couldn’t help but to notice something was wrong with Charlotte. Still, exhaustion had come to me like a vengeful bitch and I let out another yawn. “Okay.” I lie down beside the now sleeping Melissa and felt Charlotte shifted on her side of the bed.

“Good night.” she said.

“Good night.” I replied. I closed my eyes and let the exhaustion washed over me.

I didn’t know how long I had slept but I reckoned it wasn’t long. My body still felt the exhaustion from the sexual marathon I just had. The room was still dark, which meant that the sun was no where near coming out yet.

Melissa was right beside me. She had nuzzled her head against my neck. She had one arm and one leg over my naked body. Her breasts rose and fell as she slept blissfully by my side, sending one warm breath after another to the back of my neck. It felt weird to be hugged by a woman during sleep. Almost as if she trust me so much that she would just sleep right there, as if she knew deep down that I wouldn’t hurt her, as if I would shield her from the evil beyond. It made me feel very protective. It made me feel, strangely enough, more manly.

I stretched one arm out to search for the second woman that I felt deserving of my protection. But as I searched, I realized Charlotte was no longer at her side of the bed. I gently nudged Melissa off me and laid her on her back. She moaned a little in protest but otherwise remained asleep. My body, as if having a mind of its own, leaned forward and I pressed a possessive kiss on her head. I then pulled the blanket over her naked form and climbed off the bed.

After putting on the khakis that I had so haphazardly discarded on the floor, I went out of the room. I noticed the toilet door was opened. That meant, for whatever reason, Charlotte was down stairs, since the only other room on this floor was mom’s.

I headed down stairs and quickly found Charlotte sitting by the kitchen counter. In her hand was a glass of wine. When I got closer, she noticed my presence and quickly wiped the corner of her eyes.

“Hi.” she said with a throaty, thick, voice. A voice that sounded like she had been crying for quite some time. As I got closer to her, I began to see the redness surrounding her eyes and the paleness of her cheeks. Her disheveled hair made her look even more pitiable that I couldn’t help but to feel protective over her. She looked like a hurt puppy needing someone to take care of her.

“Are you okay?” I asked as I took the seat in front of hers.

“Yeah.” she sniffled and tilted her head like all crying women liked to do. As if it would force the tears to fall back in or something. “Oh, I’m fine.”

“You don’t look fine.” I pointed out the obvious.

“It’s nothing. You should go back to sleep.”

I could have walked away and pretended not to have witnessed this. But every cell in my body wanted me to stay, to find out what’s making this lovely lawyer crying her eyes out. I reached out my hand and rubbed my knuckles tenderly along the stream of tears flowing down. She closed her eyes and leaned towards my touch. Then, she began sobbing.

“What is it? Charlotte.”

“It’s nothing.” she sobbed.

“You are crying. It must be something.”

“It’s just…” she choked and let out a torrent of sobs.

I palmed her face and then rubbed my thumb across the wetness under her eyes. I didn’t know why I did that. I just did. It felt right to do it. I didn’t press her any further. I waited. I waited for her cry to die down and occasionally wiped away her tears from her eyes. When she composed herself enough, she let out an shuddering sigh.

“It’s really stupid.” she finally said. “Remember that…I told…you…I had my…tubes tied.” she said between sobs.

I nodded.

“My ex-husband…he didn’t want any kids.” she began. “He told me…that I should, you know…get my tubes tied. He didn’t really…trust birth control.”

“Why?”

“He said they could fail.” Charlotte let out a sad laugh, as if the excuse was a mockery of her intellect.

“And you went for the operation?”

“Yeah. Love can make you do stupid things.” she explained in morbid amusement. “A year later…he said he wanted kids. Then he fucked one of my bride’s maids, got her pregnant and took her to Europe.” she burst into a gasping wail. Her body shook so hard with sadness that I had to take the glass of wine out of her hand.

“It’s so…stupid.” she cried out. “I’m so…so…fucking stupid!”

“Hey, stop it.” I cooed and went around the kitchen counter. I wrapped my arms around the sobbing woman and hugged her tightly from behind. My heart clenched sickeningly at her wailing. As I hugged her, I noticed the cut marks on her wrists. Suddenly, I felt angry. My jaw clenched hard with rage and I wish I could punch that bastard right in his fucking face. I had thought my dad was an asshole. Now, he seemed like a freaking saint compared to Charlotte’s ex.

“It’s okay. You are okay.” I whispered softly into her ear as I held her shaking body still.

“The children that he has with the woman…I saw it on Facebook. They are so beautiful.” the woman wailed with regret. “I could have children too. But I was so stupid!”

She then screamed a silent scream before gasping horribly like a maimed animal. It was very painful to watch. It was painful to see such successful woman fell prey to pricks and got herself hurt so badly. It was also insightful in the sense that there were horrible people out there in the world. Horrible people that had made this little damsel here crying out her guts.

I didn’t know how long I had held her. It felt like eternity, for I couldn’t bear to see her to be so sad, and at the same time it felt too short, for I wished to hug her forever. I wish I was more capable all of the sudden. I wish I wasn’t a college student so that I could take care of her and Melissa. God! I wanted to take care of these two women that it shocked me.

“Thank you.” Charlotte finally said when she calmed down enough.

 

“It’s my pleasure.” I said awkwardly as I moved back to my seat. “You did give me the best orgasm I ever have.” I tried to lighten up the mood.

Charlotte chuckled and rolled her eyes.

“Technically, Melissa was the one who made you cum.” she said with a light smile. “Twice.” she begrudgingly added.

“Is that why you were sad?” I asked, recalling the sadness I heard in her tone when we were about to sleep.

“Not really.” she looked at her hands and blushed.

Then, it all sort of clicked into place. Her ex-husband had left her because she couldn’t bear him child. And her husband had left her for another woman. In other words, her husband chose another woman over her because she couldn’t fulfill his desire. I had cum twice in Melissa. In some sense, I had chosen Melissa over her. I chose Melissa to fulfill my desire and not her.

“Was it because Melissa was able to make me cum and you didn’t? And that reminded you of your ex leaving you?” I articulated the question cautiously.

She held her head down in silence. I watched her played with her fingers as if she was contemplating something.

“Yeah. That’s about it.” she muttered. “It’s stupid. I know. I should have gotten over it. It’s been so long.”

“It’s okay. You’ve been strong.”

“Thank you.” she looked up and smiled at me. It was the sweetest smile I’d ever seen in my life. The kind of smile that made you think that angels might exist. “You are a wonderful person, Brandon.”

A shiver ran down my back. I felt my cock stiffen and I shifted on my seat. It didn’t help that this woman her was wearing nothing but a t-shirt, the very same t-shirt that Melissa had worn. A choice of attire that did nothing to cover her lovely mount. “Uhm…thanks.” I said shyly while trying to cover the erection from her sight. I shouldn’t have worn a pair of briefs.

Her eyes drifted down and then she laughed. “Oh Brandon. God, you can still get hard, after all that?”

“I can’t help it.” I protested.

“Am I really that sexy?” she teased.

“Yes. You are. And you know it.” I pointed out.

“Well, I’m going to head up for a wash. You can jerk one off here.” she sniggered. I watched her hips swayed sexily as she walked to the doorway. When she was about to turn around the corner, she bent down and hiked up the t-shirt and offered me a view of her round butt. “For you to masturbate to.” she chuckled and then left. I began to doubt if she’s really thirty four years old, and a lawyer for that matter.

My cock was hard as a freaking rock with that little side show. But I was so not going to be teased to masturbation that easily. I went to the sink and filled myself a glass of water hoping the long gulp would ease off the sexual tension between my legs. It didn’t. My cock remained hard and eager to get inside the warmth of a woman.

As I leaned against the kitchen sink, I began to recall Charlotte’s words before we slept. She had asked if I had cum. She also asked if I was tired. I was too exhausted then to put the two together. Now that I thought back about it, especially after learning about the horrible betrayal she endured and why she had been sad, a new revelation came to me.

She wasn’t really asking if I was tired. What she really asking was if I could go on and choose her, to fuck her, and then cum inside her. My lips curved to a smile as I shook my head in disbelief. Since she was so kind to tease me with the glory of her ass, I made up my mind to repay the gratitude. Besides, if fucking Melissa was of any insight, it would be that a girl loves a little rough play when it comes to sex. I turned off all the lights on the lower floor and then went up the stairs.

Charlotte was obviously still in the bathroom as there’s light coming from under the door and there’s the sound of running water. I stood at the doorway and waited patiently for my little minx to come out. The sound of running water soon stop and the door was swung open. Charlotte collided onto my hard body and recoiled backwards.

“Oh, you’re fast. Did my teasing helped?” she looked up to me and cast me a knowing smile.

“I didn’t do it.” I said sternly, trying to keep my dominant persona.

“Why, you hand’s not good enough for you anymore?” she chuckled and tried to skirt past me. I leaned to the side and block her from going out. When she moved to the other side, I simply followed and blocked her again. “If you want to use the bathroom, you have to let me out first.” she scolded lightly.

“I don’t want to use the bathroom.” I stepped forward which forced her to step back. She frowned at my seemingly rude behavior. As I advanced and she retreated yet again, she started to realize what I was doing. Then when we completely cleared the doorway, I swung the door shut and then locked it.

Then it was just her and me in a small confined space. Charlotte began to look around her like a cornered prey seeking escape. But there was no where to run and no where to hide. The only point of escape was the door and my 6’4″ frame was in the way.

“Then what do you want?” her voice became thick with arousal. Her eyes twinkling with lust as she looked at mine.

“You.” the word came out almost sounded like a growl. I edged her backwards until her knees hit the toilet. With a light shove, I forced her to sit on the toilet. She let out a squeak as her butt landed on the seat. I grabbed a fistful of her hair and held her head in place. At the same time, I yanked my shorts off, releasing the massive hard-on between my legs.

I moved her head forward while pointing the tip of my cock at her rosy lips. Without a word, her mouth opened wide to receive me. My cock slid through the warmth and dampness until the tip hit the back of her throat. I gave her a light nudge and her throat opened up, allowing the tip of my cock to slid further in.

I shivered and groaned at the sweet pleasure engulfing my cock. I felt the tightness of her throat pressing on me as if she really wanted to swallow me whole. When she pulled back, she let out a satisfied sigh and stroked my cock with her hand.

“Spread your legs and play with your pussy. I want you wet.” I demanded. Or I forced myself to sound demanding. I wasn’t very good with telling a woman what to do since I never quite had that experience. But judging from the way this petite lawyer mewled, I was pretty that I was doing it well.

Obediently, Charlotte parted her legs and began fingering herself. At the same time, she sucked my cock with due diligence. I kept my grip on her hair and slowed her down if she moved too fast. I only wanted her to wet my cock and keep it hard while she got herself wet. After all, my cock deserved her pussy and I planned to make sure that’s what it got tonight.

“Is your pussy wet yet?” I asked.

“Emm hmm.” she nodded with my cock still in her mouth.

I yanked her head away from me and pulled her onto her feet. I spun her around and pushed her back down until her stomach was on the toilet seat. I grabbed her hands, crossed them over her back, and then held them together by the wrists. It was rough on my part and based on the lovely girly sounds she’s making, she obviously had liked the rough play too. I hiked up the hem of the t-shirt to her waist and rubbed my fingers along the seam of her sex.

“Do you think you can tease me and get away with it?” I didn’t know how I had come to say that but I did. And god it sounded really powerful and dominating. A thrill ran down my spin as I watched this successful woman squirmed under my grip.

“No.” Charlotte moaned.

Enough said. I moved to position and shoved my cock right in between her wet lips. Her pussy widened and absorbed me into her. Charlotte yelped at the forceful intrusion and squirmed on the toilet seat. I moved my cock out of her pussy only to have it roughly pushed right back inside.

“Ahh…” she screamed. It was the same painful scream that I heard when I first fucked her. I kept still and when the seconds passed without any verbal complaint on her part, I resumed my pounding.

My cock plundered the tightness of her pussy hard and fast. Charlotte had squirmed and shuddered, tensed and struggled as I fucked her. I had to leaned more weight onto her back to keep her still, to keep her pussy in place for my cock to exploit and ravage. Sound of flesh slapping against flesh echoed in the small confined room. She whimpered and mewled, but never complained, never told me to stop.

I kept my pace and Charlotte’s pussy absorbed every hard thrust without fail. Her pussy had clenched and gaped against the raging intruder. Delicious friction of her pussy lips along the length of my cock pushed me further and further into the brink of release. Cum began to flood the base of my balls and my body tingled with the promise of orgasmic release.

“I’m going to cum soon.” I announced as electricity shot through my loin. My pounding intensified. My balls clenched. Charlotte cried out at the fierce, repeated penetration of her pussy. A cry that could wake potentially anyone within a mile from us. I immediately reached out to her mouth and clasped it shut, muffling out her lustful cries. There in, I shifted to the highest possible gear and ravaged her pussy with every last fiber of strength I could muster.

Finally, orgasm washed over me like a thirty foot wave, sending my body into overdrive. One thick rope of cum after another spurted right into Charlotte’s eager pussy. As the warmth of my seed spread inside her, Charlotte reached her own climax and shuddered violently. Her cries had turned to guttural moans. Her pussy clenched and milked and sucked my cock, forcing more cum out of me. I kept her body pinned and her mouth muffled and continued fucking her for a good minute, until my cum had frothed inside her pussy and my cock began to really ache, until her body succumbed to another shuddering, back arching, toe curling orgasm.

When I pulled my cock out, I watched my cum flowed out of the gaping pussy and landed on the tiled floor of the bathroom. I grabbed several squares of tissues and gave the thoroughly fucked pussy a good wipe. Then, I pulled Charlotte to her feet, only to have her body limped against mine. I quickly held her up by her waist to keep her from falling onto the floor.

“Hey?” I asked, suddenly feeling worried that I might have gone overboard.

“Emmm…” she murmured and snuggled against my chest. Her eyes were shut as if she’s already asleep.

I lifted her up with both arms and carefully brought her out of the bathroom. Seeing my mom’s door, I realized how much of a blessing it was that my mom wasn’t woken up by Charlotte’s cries and came to check. I took Charlotte into my room and then laid her down on the bed. Melissa was still sleeping soundly on her side of the bed, which was a surprise all on itself. I grabbed a portion of the blanket and lifted it over Charlotte’s body. Just like with Melissa, I bent down instinctively and kissed Charlotte possessively on the head.

“Good night.” I whispered and gotten no response. She was already in deep sleep.

I went out of my room, gone back to the bathroom, gave myself a quick wash on the sink put on my shorts and went down stairs. Exhaustion had its vicious grip on me. I clambered onto the couch, propped up the pillow, and then lied down for the night.

As I contemplated in the darkness, I wondered how had two women made me feel so complete as a man just over one night. A pang of disappointment shot through me as I suddenly took in the realization that this was a one time thing. Why would a women like them, successful and beautiful, would ever want an ignorant teenage boy that still let his mom clean his room to be with them forever. I was clearly just a temporary fix for their loneliness. Slumber came soon, but it was a disturbed one.

-To be Continued-

RUNNING into TROUBLE

01 Thursday Mar 2018

Posted by BNG in Adult Fantasy, Anal Sex, Erotic Fansasy, Erotic Fiction, Erotic Romance, Erotica, Masturbation, Oral Sex, Passion & Pleasure, Sex Stories, Short Erotic Stories

≈ Leave a comment

Tags

Blowjob, Cum Swallowing, erotica, Fiction, Male / Older Female, Oral Sex Author's infos

Will is out running one day and encounters an old girlfriend. Her mother was his high school English. When he sees her again it leads to something they never taught in English class!

RUNNING INTO TROUBLE

I was out for a hot Saturday afternoon run in July when I saw her. She was walking a dog in the field adjacent to where the jogging trail passed by the playground. She wore white shorts and a sleeveless red top. She was still a fox and her body was still fine, just like it was back when we used to be a couple.

Her name was Helen and she had been one of the prettier girls in my high school. She had long brown hair, deep brown eyes and a body that turned heads. She was a very nice and considerate person, but she intimidated a lot of guys in those days, including me, partially because of her exquisite looks, but mostly because her mother was an English teacher at our school. In the spring of our senior year Helen and I acted in a school play together and we hit it off. I found her very easy to talk to with a great sense of humor. She was hot, but she didn’t act like it. We dated the last several months of our senior year and through our first year of college. She went to a different school to get her nursing degree so we ended up going our separate ways. We were by this time in our mid-twenties, and it had been over five years since I’d seen her.

“Helen? Helen, is that you?” I asked as I coasted to a stop a few feet away from her. The dog leaped toward me but she yanked back on the leash.

“Down, Babs,” Helen said. “Will? Holy Smoke, I can’t believe it!”

We shared a brief, sweaty hug and the dog was jumping up almost to my shoulders.

“This is Babs,” Helen said. “She’s a Jack Russell Terrorist. And not too well trained, I’m afraid.”

“Is she your dog?” I asked.

“No, she belongs to my mother. Mom lives right over there,” she said, pointing to the entrance to The Ridge, an upscale subdivision of nice homes on fairly large lots.

Her mother was Connie, my old English teacher. She was also a knockout, at least back in high school she had been. I guess she was still in her thirties then, with a slim athletic body, tight ass, firm titties and a beautiful smile. Most of the boys in school thought she was hot, and they all fantasized about her, and that helped make Helen seem hands-off to many of them.

“How’s Mrs. Connie doing?” I asked.

“Okay, I guess. But it’s Miss Connie now. She and my father split up a couple years ago, but she’s doing fine, just hates men nowadays. He was messing around with some little harlot at his work and got caught. So she nailed his ass in the divorce and bought a nice house with a pool and a hot tub!”

“Is she still teaching?”

“Oh yeah,” she said, laughing. “Still in the same old classroom, same old syllabus, and still setting adolescent boys’ hearts a-flutter!”

“Well, you look good, Helen,” I said. “Where are you living these days?”

“All over the place,” she said. “I’m a travelling nurse. I go to work at places where there are severe nurse shortages, get paid well and get to see the world. I just got back from Alaska a couple of weeks ago; I was there for six months. I’m staying with Mom for a few weeks now, and then I’m off to South America!”

“South America! Wow.”

“Yep, Venezuela. I’ve been brushing up on my Spanish. How about you? Where are you living? What are you up to?”

“Been selling medical equipment. It’s been going pretty well. I bought a town house overlooking the park, about a mile from here.”

“Oh, nice, we’re practically neighbors! We should get together while I’m here. And I’m sure Mom would love to see you.”

I wasn’t so sure about that. When I’d taken her classes, she seemed to like me a lot as a student and enjoyed my comments and humor. But after I started dating Helen she’d seemed to act colder toward me.

“Sounds like a great idea,” I said, “I’d love to. It will be fun to catch up and see Miss Connie again!”

She told me the phone number and I repeated it a few times so I wouldn’t forget. She said to call the next day and I promised I would.
—-
When I called the next day Connie answered the phone.

“Well, if it isn’t the sparkling wit of Franklin High!” she laughed. “Helen said you might be calling. How are you doing, Will?”

I gave her the brief update and then she told me that Helen was out but they wanted to invite me over for a cookout by the pool.

“How about Thursday evening?” she asked. “Would that work for you?”

“That would be fine,” I said.

“Okay, then we’re all set. Come over around six. We’ll grill out by the pool, have some drinks, catch up on everything and then we’ll have a pop quiz on Antigone!”

“Ugh,” I groaned, laughing.

“Okay, maybe not Antigone. How about Stevie Ray Vaughan?” she laughed.

She had a nice laugh. It was cool that she remembered that I was into the Blues. And any coolness I had detected from her in the past was nonexistent.
—-
On Thursday at six p.m. I was knocking on their door. I held a twelve pack of beer in one hand and a bottle of wine in the other, which made hugging awkward when Helen and Connie saw me in. So I put down the merchandise, gave them each a hug and thanked them for having me over.

They both looked ravishing. Helen’s hair was in a ponytail and she wore short denim cutoffs and a tight, white t-shirt, her tanned arms and legs glowing in contrast and the lace of her bra contoured through the thin cotton of her shirt. Connie was foxier than ever, and even though she had to be in her mid-forties she didn’t look a day older than she had when I’d taken her classes eight and nine years before. Her dirty blond hair was shorter and slightly frizzed. She wore a flowery summer dress hemmed above the knees, and her long legs and arms were beautifully toned and tanned.

I followed them through the house to the pool area out back. I put the beer on ice and grabbed one for myself. They each already had a glass of wine.

“You two look great!” I said, as we took seats on the patio. “And Miss Connie, you don’t look a day older than when I was in high school.”

“Oh, please,” she blushed. “And, it’s just Connie, now. We’re not in school anymore!”

“Okay, Connie. But, I’m serious, you look great. You must be working out, you look in fabulous shape.”

“Pilates, aerobics, I swim a little and I’ve gotten into running. Helen said she bumped into you when you were running Saturday, so obviously you are still at it.”

I had run cross country in high school and college, and kept it up after graduation, running races, marathons, and even a couple ultra-marathons.

“Yes, I’m still at it. My positive addiction, I guess. It helps me justify my beer drinking!” I laughed, raising my bottle.

“You ran a few marathons if I remember correctly,” Connie said.

“I have,” I answered. “I ran New York last year. None in the plans right now, though.”

“I think that would just be an incredible accomplishment,” she said. “I’ve run a few 10Ks, but I don’t think I could ever run 26 miles!”

“Oh, if you can do a 10K,” I said, “You could do a marathon. It’s all just a matter of committing to the training. There aren’t any short cuts!”

“Maybe one of these days I’ll try it.”

“You can do it. Like I said, it’s really a matter of planning and training and not rushing it.”

The night progressed with easy conversation between the three of us, burgers and chicken on the grill, potato salad and corn on the cob. It was all delicious and I washed it down with a number of beers. At about a quarter till ten Connie said she was going to turn in and said her goodnights. She disappeared behind the French doors that led into her master bedroom. Babs, who had been floating on a raft in the pool for most of the evening, was right behind her.

Then it was Helen and me alone. We’d all been reminiscing throughout the night and we continued along those lines, talking about the times we’d shared. We caught each other up on our personal lives and various gossip. I told her I hadn’t been serious with anyone for over a year; she was vague and just said that relationships wouldn’t fit too well into her current life as a travel nurse.

“You want to take a swim?” Helen asked me.

“I didn’t bring my trunks,” I said.

“You still wear boxers?” she asked.

I told her I did.

“You wearing them now?”

I told her I was.

“That’ll work!” she said. “Go on, get in. I’ll be back in a jiffy!” and she bounced into the house.

I took off my shirt and pants and shoes and dove in. In about sixty seconds Helen reappeared through the door to the living room in a black bikini, strutted to the edge of the pool and walked down the steps into the shallow end. Her suit didn’t leave much to my imagination. She had a killer body and I admired every inch of it. On this hot summer night the water was cool against my skin, but I still felt a warm tingle down below. After a few minutes of playful splashing around we sat on the pool steps and continued our catching up. We sat close but we weren’t touching.

“Remember the first time we went swimming together?” she said.

“How could I ever forget?” I said. “You were so bad!”

I had dived into the pool at school and the rush of water had yanked my swim trunks right off of me. Helen grabbed them and had gotten out of the pool before I even came up for air. She pranced around with my trunks laughing and I couldn’t get out of the pool for half an hour.

“You made up for it later, though. I forgave you.”

“I remember,” she said, smiling. That night she gave me a blowjob in the woods near the fourth fairway at the public golf course.

“Remember when you wanted to be a stripper?” I said.

She laughed. “Yeah, thank God that didn’t work out!”

“I think it worked out just fine,” I said.

This was right after we started dating. We were drinking at a party and were kidding around and talking about what we wanted to do for a living when we got older, and somehow she said she thought it would be fun to be a stripper. I told her that sounded great, I’d like to watch her practice. So we went back to my house and down to the basement…my parents were out at some social event…and I put on some music. Soon Helen was swaying to the music and soon her blouse came off, and then her skirt as she grinded to the groove. Then she tossed her bra aside and was wearing nothing but her panties, and my dick was hard as nails. Once she slid out of her panties I couldn’t control myself any longer and I slid in front of her on my knees and started eating her hairy bush. I didn’t know what the hell I was doing but by that time we were both so horny it didn’t matter, and soon I was fucking her brains out, our first time together.

“Maybe for you!” she said. “But I was in mortal fear until I had my next period!”

“So was I!” I replied. We laughed about it. But it wasn’t funny back then.

Soon we got out of the pool. Helen went to change and I got out of my wet boxers and into my dry shorts. As we were saying goodnight I asked her if she wanted to get together and go out on Saturday night.

“Will,” she said. “You need to know, I’m really not interested in getting into a relationship. And I’m only going to be here a couple more weeks…”

“I know that,” I said. “Relax. But while you’re here, why not? Tonight was fun, don’t you think?”

She smiled and said yes, it was.

We agreed that I’d pick her up at seven and we’d figure out something to do.
—-
We went out Saturday and just winged it. We went to a local joint and had pizza and beer and talked, then hung out and listened to a guitar and bass duo play a set out on the patio. When I took her home it was a tad awkward when I dropped her off.

“I don’t know what to do!” I said, as we said goodnight.

“What do you mean?” she asked.

“Should I try to kiss you or not?”

She burst out laughing. “What do you want to do?”

“Seems like a kiss would be appropriate,” I said.

“Okay, go ahead, Romeo!” she said, puckered her lips, closed her eyes and posed.

I laughed and pecked her on the corner of her mouth.
—-
A couple days later I was out running in the same area where I had encountered Helen when she was walking Babs. While I was in my typical mid-run dissociative daydream I noticed another runner approaching me from the opposite direction. It was an attractive woman, slim and athletic with a smooth, even stride. She was dressed in yellow running shorts that clung to her upper legs and crotch and a white singlet that was sweat-plastered to her firm tits and waist. It was Connie.

She didn’t recognize me as we closed in on one another so I ran off a few yards to the right and circled back around behind her. I caught up and started running beside her on her right.

“So Connie, you’ve started your marathon training already, I see!” I said.

She was startled and looked over at me and laughed.

“Oh, Will!” she said, “I didn’t see you come up. But uh, no, just out for a jog.”

We chatted as we ran together for a couple miles. She asked me if Helen and I had had a good time when we went out the other night.

“Oh, sure,” I said. “We spent the night catching up and reminiscing and laughing about it all.”

“So you won’t be getting back together I take it,” she replied.

“Oh no, nothing like that. It would be hard to try to have a relationship on two different continents!”

“Yes, I believe it would. And Helen hasn’t had a steady guy for several years and I think she prefers it that way.”

As we ran, the topic of discussion became running. I asked if she was serious about running a marathon.

“I’m not sure. Do you really think I could?”

“Sure,” I averred. “Why not? Many people in not nearly the shape you’re in have done it. As I said before, it’s all about the training. If you plan it right, and do it right, you’ll be prepared and be fine. And when you actually do it, you’ll not only be in the best shape of your life, but you will have done something that 99% of the people on Earth couldn’t do!”

“What’s the training like? How long is it?” she asked.

“Three or four months. The key is you have to get a long run in once a week.”

“How long?”

“You want to get it up to at least 20 miles.”

“Ugh,” she groaned. “Twenty miles? In the summer?”

“You don’t start with that, you build up to it. You can do 10Ks, that’s a good base. Start with a long one of eight or nine miles and build from there. In a couple of months you’ll be doing 20 plus.”

“I don’t know,” she said. “Sounds complicated.”

“It’s a lot simpler than Antigone!” I said, and she burst out laughing. “But you can do it if you really want to,” I went on. “You just have to commit to it and stick to it. It’s not easy, but it’s worth it for the feeling you’ll have afterwards. If you want to do it, I’ll help you. I’ll train with you.”

“You would do that?”

“Yeah, I’d be happy to. It will be fun.”

By that time we had looped around the whole massive neighborhood to where I would cut off and head back toward my place. I told her to think about it and we said our goodbyes and jogged off in opposite directions.
—-
The time was nearing when Helen would be flying off to Venezuela. I called her and asked if she’d like to get together once more before she took off. She said she couldn’t because she was swamped with preparations and had agreed to meet with an old girlfriend Friday night before she flew out on Saturday. She suggested that maybe I could come along with her and her mother to the airport Saturday morning. I agreed and she said to be at her mother’s house at around 7:00 am to ride along.
—-
I stayed in Friday evening listening to some music and catching up on some reading. The phone rang and I didn’t bother to pick it up. It happened several times but no message was left. I figured it was after-dinner telemarketers looking for a sucker. Then at around 8:30 my doorbell rang; imagine my surprise when I flipped on the porch light and opened the door and saw Helen standing there!

“Helen!” I exclaimed.

“May I come in?” she asked.

“Sure,” I replied, pulling the door open wide. “Is everything all right?”

“Nothing’s wrong. I just need someone to talk to, I guess.”

She came into my living room and sat on the sofa. I asked her if she’s like something to drink and she asked if I had any wine. I’m not a wine drinker but I told her I had a cheap bottle of something for use in a pinch. She said that would be fine so I went to the kitchen and returned with a glass of merlot for her and a beer for myself.

“So, I thought you were going out with a friend tonight,” I said.

“I was…I did. It didn’t go very well so I left. I called you but you didn’t answer. When I drove by her I saw your car so I rang your bell. I’m sorry to barge in…” She took a healthy swig of her wine.

“It’s okay.”

“I’m glad I didn’t interrupt anything!”

We sipped our drinks and sat through a thorny silence.

“Can I tell you something, Will?”

“Sure. We could always say whatever we wanted to each other, you know that.”

“I know. But there’s something I never told you that I should have.”

“Okay…”

“I don’t want you to be mad, but remember when I was in nursing school and our relationship kind of petered out all of the sudden?” I nodded. “Well, I kind of was involved with somebody else.”

“Ah,” I said. As if it all made sense now, which of course it didn’t.

“It’s not what you think, Will. I wasn’t running around on you or anything. It just sort of happened naturally. It was with one of my classmates. Her name is Geri. That’s who I met with tonight.”

“There was another dicey silence as I digested this news update.

“Anyway, we became lovers. I’d never had sex with another girl before. Geri had, but I hadn’t, it was all new to me, and I couldn’t get enough. We lived together, worked together, played together, studied together, slept together. It made everything else in life better; I thought, so this is who I am! Then after almost three years she dumped me for a man! I caught her fucking him in our apartment.”

“Oh, I’m sorry…”

“That’s when I went into travel nursing. To get far away from it…from her. But it only helped to a certain extent. I just couldn’t quite get over the hurt…the betrayal…the insult!”

I reached over and put my hand on hers. She gripped my hand and squeezed tight.

“I’m sorry to dump all this on you, Will.”

“It’s okay, it’s okay.”

“Anyway, that’s who I met with tonight: Geri. I ran into her last week at the gym where Mom works out. It was awkward…really weird…but we chatted for a minute or two and she suggested we meet for a drink. So I thought okay, bury the hatchet and let bygones be bygones and all that, and I’m leaving tomorrow anyway but maybe I could finally reach some kind of closure and move on.”

“So, what happened?” I asked.

She took another gulp of wine and her glass was almost empty. I took her glass to the kitchen and returned with it refilled.

“So,” she continued, and took a deep breath. “She’s now married to the guy. Then she starts talking about how her husband really wants to watch her doing another chick, and since I was the last chick she was with, maybe I’d like to join them in the sack. And she said that she wouldn’t mind seeing Hubby fucking another woman either, so what did I think, am I up for it, it would be fun. I mean, can you believe that?”

“Oh, wow!” I said. “What did you say to that?”

She let out with a nervous laugh. “Well, I’m not proud of what I did, but I can’t say I’m sorry about it either. I mean shit, she made me feel so dirty, so cheap; like some monkey in the zoo that they can watch and get themselves off!” She shivered and took another anxious sip of wine. “I called her a fucking cunt, threw my drink in her face and got up and walked out!”

“You did?”

“I did!”

“All right, you go girl! Touché!”

“I’m over that bitch!”

Another pregnant pause ensued as we held hands and sipped drinks. Then Helen put her drink on the table and turned her body to face me more directly.

“Thank you for listening to me rant, Will,” she said with liquid eyes.

“You’re welcome, you know that,” I said, “Anytime.” I squeezed her hand again and she squeezed right back.

“Want a blow job?” she said.

I almost fell off the couch when I heard that.

“What?” I asked incredulously.

Helen started laughing. “Bet you weren’t expecting that!”

I told her I sure as hell wasn’t.

“I’m sorry, Will, but I need to get laid! When I left Geri tonight I was half-crazy! She made me so damn mad…that she could be so damn smug after what she’d done to me and what I’d done to be with her! I need to be with a man again, need to feel a man’s dick again. I’ve wasted enough time pouting and running away. So, it’s either go peddle my ass on the street, or come to you—you’re about the only man I know I can trust.”

“But, Helen, you’re leaving in the morning.”

“I know, I know,” she said, “But I really need to get laid tonight.” She ran her hand up along my thigh and found my penis. “It can be my going-away present.”

“What has gotten into you?” I asked.

“I don’t know,” she said, then she stroked my hardening cock, and added, “But I want to get this into me!”

I think I was in a minor shock, and I wasn’t sure if it was right, perhaps she was too vulnerable, but I also knew I couldn’t turn this down.

I wasn’t wearing a belt so she unsnapped my jeans and unzipped me with minimal effort.

“Ooh, no underwear…” she cooed.

“Well, I wasn’t expecting company,” I croaked.

“It’s serendipity!” she said. “You were the last man I had, and now you’ll be the next. Then she went down on me.

She took my cock into her mouth and my balls into her hand. She wasn’t the most experienced cocksucker from what I could remember, but the familiar feel of her mouth and lips and tongue and fingers swelled me to the max. I held her hair between my fingers as she gave me head like she was bobbing for apples.

After several minutes she removed her mouth from my swollen member and raised her head to mine and kissed me. For the first time in five years I felt her silky tongue in my mouth. She savagely sucked my tongue and clutched my cock in her hand. She was an Alpha girl, unlike the Helen I remembered.

“Show me your bedroom!” she whispered.

All of my pent-up emotions had me pretty horny too. I couldn’t remember ever being so totally, completely, erotically seduced. In my bedroom she whipped off her tops and bottoms and pulled my pants off as I unbuttoned my shirt. Then she lay on the bed and pulled me on top of her. She had my cock in her hand and yanked it to the entrance of her shaved pussy. She had red rose petals tattooed around her navel and a silver stud within.

“God, I’m wet!” she wheezed. “God, I need to come!”

“No foreplay?” I asked playfully, tickling her.

“Five years without is my foreplay!” she said.

I slid into her with zero resistance and felt her once-familiar wet warmth surrounding my engorged cock.

“Fuck me, Will! Fuck me hard! I need to have an orgasm and it’s going to be a whopper!”

I pounded her like there was no tomorrow. I hadn’t been with a woman for a while so I was ready to erupt in about a minute and a half. She was milking me with her pussy walls as I drove my cock into her. Soon I could feel my rising tide of cum searching for release, seeking the path that led out. I grunted like a wounded croc when my semen rose through my steely shaft and blasted off inside Helen, rope after oily rope. I gradually slowed my rhythm as I emptied, easing into a gentler groove.

“Keep fucking!” Helen hissed.

With the taut, blood-hard skin of my cock now less stressed, it slid easily in and out of Helen’s slimy bliss. Her hands clutched my ass and her groin smacked into me trying to coax a climax.

“Keep fucking me, Will!”

I started banging her harder, then harder, then harder still, and my cock returned to the approximate firmness of tempered steel. We were reelin’ and rockin’ and the bedposts a-knockin’! We kept this up for a while, each expelling guttural groans with each hard thrust. Then I felt myself nearing my second coming. My tongue was fucking Helen’s mouth and my finger was in her ass, and I could feel the sweat on her face so I knew she was getting close. I could feel another healthy dose of my cum preparing for liftoff, and soon it rose up and out of me, not as big as the first, but four or five solid strings leapt deep into Helen’s juicy twat. Within seconds she let out a high-pitched scream and started shaking and her warm rapids flowed downstream and out of her, soaking my spent dick and the bed beneath us. I rolled to her side and collapsed beside her with her tongue in my mouth and her vagina surrounding my cock and we stayed that way for a few long minutes as I gradually went limp inside her.

We must have nodded off for a while. When I came to it was around 11:30 and Helen was getting dressed. As she made her finishing touches and pulled on her shoes she noticed I was watching her and came over to the bed.

“Thanks, Sailor!” she said, “You have no idea how much I needed that!” She bent down and gave me a quick kiss on the lip. “Goodnight; see you in the morning.” Then she was out the door.

I lay in my bed, ruminating about my unexpected night. What the hell had happened? I asked myself, ‘Did I just fuck a lesbian?’
—-
I was right on time the next morning. Connie greeted me with a big smile when she opened her door. She asked me into the kitchen for coffee while we waited; she said Helen had gotten in kind of late and was moving kind of slow this morning.

We chatted briefly and then I noticed Helen’s bags were packed and stacked in the dining room. I offered to take them out to the garage and pack the car. I was just finishing up when they both emerged from the house.

“Morning, Will,” Helen said coolly, barely making eye contact. She got into the front passenger seat, Connie was behind the wheel and I climbed into the back.

Not much was said in the car, but Helen kept stifling one yawn after another.

“You tired, Helen?” I asked.

“Yes I am. I didn’t sleep too well,” she said.

“Maybe you can catch some Z’s on the plane,” I added. She said she hoped so. It was good to see that her category 5 orgasm the night before hadn’t taken too much out of her.

At the airport we checked Helen’s bags and then went as far as we could before saying our goodbyes. Helen and Connie hugged and kissed and exchanged I-love-yous. Then Helen turned to me.

“Goodbye, Will. It’s been nice seeing you again. Thanks for coming.” I wasn’t sure if she meant coming to the airport, or coming the night before. She kissed me on the cheek and turned, waved, and entered the line to security.

We walked back out of the terminal and found the shuttle to take us back to Connie’s car. On the ride home she told me that she’d thought it over and would like to take me up on my offer to coach her through marathon training if I was still up for it. I told her, Absolutely, I was looking forward to it. And I’d not only be helping her, it would motivate me to train and to run another marathon too.

When we got back to her house, Connie took a calendar off the wall and we sat down at the kitchen table and I wrote out a training schedule. I spread her usual weekly mileage throughout the weekdays, and added a long run for each weekend, increasing the distance gradually week-to-week, to get her prepared for a big race in November. The race was in the city about an hour away.

At this point it was the end of July, so I mapped out a 15 week plan peaking with runs of 20, 20 and 21 miles in weeks 11, 12 and 13.

“What do I do the last two weeks?” Connie asked.

“Eat, drink and rest!” I said. “You don’t want to overtrain. If you’re not ready by then, it’s too late.”

We would start the next morning with an eight miler.
—-
Connie was a pretty good runner and had no trouble with the early training. We would run side by side, and because her natural pace was slower than mine, occasionally I would move out faster for a half mile or so and then double back and fall back in beside her. The second week we did nine miles, the third week almost eleven. Our ritual soon became we would run together, all the while talking about just about anything that popped into our minds, then after the run a jump in her pool, then often she would make us lunch.

As two people running many miles together, side by side, we covered many topics of conversation. I found Connie very easy to talk to. Our minds seemed to work the same way. I could say almost anything to her, no matter how esoteric or how ‘out there’ it would seem, and she would follow and be right there with me. And the same went for her, wherever her conversation went, whatever tangents she went off on, I was there.

I mentioned once that it puzzled me that when I had taken her classes in high school she was always warm and friendly toward me, but when I was dating Helen she seemed cold and aloof. She admitted I was right and that it was her problem, not mine. She told me that was about the time her marital problems were starting to happen, and also she didn’t like the idea of any guy screwing her daughter.

For some reason I didn’t expect my old English teacher to talk like that, but when she did, I got a kick out of it. As we became more and more comfortable with each other, I looked more and more forward to our workouts.

She talked about Helen too, of course. She mentioned Helen’s same-sex relationships (plural! I only knew about the one with Geri) and how that took some getting used to at first. She said she didn’t think Helen was gay, just open to things, and when a bunch of nurses went to school together, things could happen. She told me also that she wondered if something might happen between Helen and me while she was home. I figured if Helen wanted her to know about our last night together she could tell Connie herself.

After about three or four weeks of training together our comfort level had reached a point of total ease. Connie would sometimes touch me when she spoke, and I became less hesitant to touch her as well. When she completed the twelve miler, she was exuberant and gave me a big hug and kissed my lips. After that our normal greetings and goodbyes included a hug and a kiss. When we ate together her eyes would linger on mine and her coy smile would give my stomach butterflies. My loins got butterflies too, despite our twenty year age difference.

That week I had used her bathroom off the pool after taking a swim and noticed her toilet had a leak and would keep running off and on. I told Connie I would fix it for her, I just needed to go to the hardware store and get the replacement parts. She was very appreciative and started to dig into her purse and I told her not to worry about it, it would not be expensive and was an easy fix. She said maybe I would get a free dinner out of the deal, then.

That afternoon I went to the hardware store to buy the kit and took it back to her house. By this time knocking on the door had become an unnecessary formality, so I walked in and found her in the kitchen.

“I’m cooking your dinner, Will, so I hope you don’t have plans! Lasagna! Got to carbo load!” she called as I entered the room.

I swear she was trying to drive me crazy. She was wearing short frayed cut-offs and an untucked white t-shirt with no bra! The cotton fabric hugged her nipples like wet tissue and drew my eyes like magnets. I know she caught me looking and I went off to fix the toilet with half a hard-on.

In the bathroom I got down to work. It was a small room and I had to contort myself in different shapes and forms but I removed the guts of the toilet tank. But Babs wanted to help and was getting in the way so I had to lock her out so I could get the new parts installed. She whimpered for a couple minutes but then must have smelled lasagna because she sauntered off. In another fifteen minutes I was done, and when I turned the water back on and flushed a couple of times, with minor adjustments it was working like new.

I went back to the kitchen and the lasagna was in the oven and Connie had mixed a pitcher of vodka martinis. We went to sit by the pool with our drinks. Babs hopped onto her raft.

We sipped and chatted for the next hour or so. We talked about running, about books, about her teaching and the problems with kids these days. We ate delicious lasagna and green salad, then had a nightcap by the pool. After a while I felt I should leave, and not overstay my welcome, even though I didn’t want to. As we sat in the soft light, I looked at Connie’s profile and the subtle rising and falling of her breasts with each breath, her sublime bare nipples snug within her shirt, and the beauty of her tanned, crossed legs, and I swear the thought of her being twenty years older might as well have been twenty days, because I believe I was falling in love.

Connie saw me to the door to say goodnight.

“Thank you for fixing the commode, Will,” she said. “I had no idea you were such a handyman!”

“Oh, I’m okay in the bathroom!” I said. “But I’m better in some of the other rooms around the house!”

In the dim light I could see a twinkle in her eye and a sly curl to her lip.

“Oh, you are, are you?” she said.

“I think so. If you have any other chores that need attention, just let me know.”

We stared at each other for a bit. I knew she was feeling something too, I just didn’t know what. I leaned to her and kissed her full on her mouth. I sensed a brief resistance, but I put my arm behind her back and pulled her to me. My lips parted, and although she hesitated, soon hers did the same and our tongues frolicked and I tasted her for the first time. She was kissing me too, and enjoying it, but her arms stayed by her side. When we finally parted I kept arms around her waist.

“Uh, oh,” Connie said. “What was that?”

“Something I’ve wanted to do for a while,” I said.

“Will, we shouldn’t…you were a student of mine…”

“That was a long time ago.”

“But you’re the same age as my daughter!”

“So what? You deserve a little young stuff!” I said, and performed a little shuffle dance in front of her.

She laughed and shook her head.

I kissed her again and her lips didn’t delay as much this time, our mouths meshed and our tongues twirled in a sexy ballet, a long one, and I felt her arms around me.

When we broke the kiss our eyes were locked as we said goodnight.

‘No woman could kiss a man like that and not feel something!’ I thought to myself.
—-
I fell asleep thinking about her. When I woke in the morning my cock was harder than I could ever remember, it ached, and I jerked off thinking about her. But I began to feel pangs of guilt. Had I taken our new found ease and comfort level for granted and gone over the line? I thought I’d read her signals correctly and responded appropriately but her hesitancy was bothersome.

I called her on the phone that afternoon but missed her. When she called me back that evening I began with an apology.

“Connie, about last night,” I said. “I’m sorry if I went a little too far. It was a wonderful night and I don’t want to screw things up. Please accept my apology.”

“Don’t apologize, Will,” she said, “Because you didn’t do anything wrong. I love the way you look at me, and I was sending cues too, I was asking for it. But when we finally, actually kissed like we did…I think a lot of things hit me all at once and it kind of scared me.”

“What things?”

“Well, primarily our ages. It’s not that I’m not tempted, but twenty years is a big difference.”

“Hey, your ex- has a young squeeze, you should have one too!” I said, to lighten things up.

She laughed, but added, “Okay, but that’s not all. You’re a former student…”

“That was years ago! Think of me as your trainer!”

“…And then there’s Helen. You’re her friend, you’re her age. You used to date her for God’s sake!”

“Connie, Helen is a mature adult, I am sure she…”

“I know, Will, I know. Like I said, you didn’t do anything wrong. I wanted it to happen. It’s just a lot to think about.”

She went on to tell me that she would be leaving the next morning for back-to-school teacher orientation and would be gone until Friday night.

“I hope you’ll get your training runs in!” I said.

“I will, Coach, I promise,” she said, “And I’ll be ready for our 13-miler on Saturday!”

“Good. And maybe this week you’ll have the time to think about what other rooms in your house might need my handyman services!” I said.

She chuckled and said, “Oh, I know of one already. That’s part of my problem.”
—-
“Good morning! I hope we can beat the rain!” Connie said when she greeted me Saturday morning with a quick kiss.

“It’ll make us run faster!” I quipped.

It was cloudy and warm with a 70% chance of rain. The air was thick with humidity and we were both already breaking sweats before we even finished stretching.

As we ran we talked about many different things as we usually did, but we didn’t touch the subject of ‘us’, and I felt a tenseness in the vibe that I figured would stay with us until we did.

After a few miles we were drenched in sweat and our running clothes were matted to our bodies. When we reached the spot where I had stashed our water bottles we stopped for a quick drink. My shorts were drenched and clung tightly to the bulge between my legs. Connie must have noticed, the same way I observed her orange shorts hugging her sweaty cameltoe.

At around eleven miles I asked her how she was feeling and she said she felt pretty good. I told her I was going to stretch out a little for the last couple miles, and did she mind? She said, ‘No, let’s do it!’ So I picked up the pace and we took off together.

Our last two miles were run at a quick pace, faster than what Connie was accustomed to, but she stayed right with me. When we slowed to a walk after our thirteen miles I was ecstatic and told her how proud I was. Without thinking I wrapped my arm around her sweat-soaked waist and kissed her cheek, and we walked arm in arm for a few steps. When we walked onto her patio from the side of the house, she went through the gate before me and I shook my head in admiration of how the liquid fabric of her shirt was plastered to her slim waist and her shorts that looked like an orange paint job on the crack of her ass.

Connie went into the house, and as had become my custom after our runs, I entered the pool area, peeled off my shirt, shoes and socks and jumped into the pool wearing only my running shorts. I swam and paddled around a little, enjoying the feel of the cool water on my hot skin, easing my spent satisfaction after a hard run. I took off my shorts, wrung them out in my hands, and placed them on the patio at the lip of the pool, where I could easily retrieve them to put them back on. After a couple more laps I swam over to the pool steps and sat on the bottom step in the chest-high water and relaxed.

In a few minutes Connie came out through the French doors from her bedroom with Babs right behind. She walked over and opened the gate to let Babs out for a quick pee. She looked like a model in a sleek one-piece black, backless swimsuit that promoted all of her curves. Without looking at me (but knowing I was watching her) she strutted over and picked up my running shorts and took them over to the wall and hung them on the towel rack. Then she dove into the deep end.

She came up for air and stood in water up to her shoulders and looked at me for the first time. With a mischievous smile on her face she slid her hands over her shoulders, freeing them from the black spaghetti straps of her suit. With her hands submerged and a twist and turn of her body she removed her bathing suit and threw it over by the towel rack. We were both now naked in her pool.

“If you get to skinny-dip,” she said, “So do I.”

She swam over and we embraced and without hesitation her mouth covered mine with her tongue leading the way. Her arms surrounded me and I maneuvered her onto the step beside me. Facing each other, kissing deeply and with my hands exploring her, I wrapped my legs around her and pulled her as close as I could. I felt her tits against my chest and the contour of her sweet ass in my hands. Her hand grasped my dick, still somewhat flaccid in the cool water, but growing fast.

“I thought about this all week!” she murmured.

“I think about it all the time!” I replied.

There was a loud thunderclap from a distant lightning bolt and rain began falling. Our wet hands roamed our wet bodies and our tongues did a rain dance.

“Move up here,” I said softly, and lifted her up to sit on the top step, the surface of the water just below her waist.

With volition of its own my mouth explored Connie’s neck and shoulders, and she sighed loudly when I reached her delicious breasts. Her nipples, already perked up by the cool pool, grew harder between my teeth and she moaned when I sucked them into my mouth.

It started to rain harder and in unison with another crack of thunder I felt Connie’s firm grip strengthen around my hardening cock.

I lowered myself before her, kissing her breasts, her stomach, her navel. I put my hands on her buttocks and lifted, and with her gorgeous, neatly-groomed pussy right at the water line, I buried my face into her.

“Oh, my God!” she moaned.

My mouth explored her eager, open gash and I sucked on her lips and split them with my tongue. Her salty tang, sloshed with chlorine, made for a tasty sweet and sour cocktail. I squeezed her ass cheeks and sucked her swollen clit into my mouth.

“Oh, Jesus…”

The rain started coming down in torrents, hard pellets pounding us on the shallow steps and poking deep dimples into the surface of the pool. Her hands clutched my head and she pushed her pussy into my face and her clit delved deeper into my mouth. She groaned as my lips massaged her.

There was another roar of thunder and a major gust of wind blew the trees sideways in the backyard. A potted palm blew over, scaring the shit out of Babs, who then headed for cover under a lounge chair. The rain was coming down as hard as I could remember, hammering into my back like rubber bullets, but with Connie’s hard meat in my mouth, her strong fingers guiding my head into her grinding groin, and my cock long and stiff, I hardly noticed.

I looked up at Connie and she had a serious, concentrated look on her face, like she was deep into a trance. Her hair was matted down against her scalp and her nipples were large and hard. She rocked back and forth, to and fro, over and over, fucking my face. Then her body quaked, and she shook and shivered from head to toe and she let out a shriek.

“Oh my God, Will…”

It was hard to tell from my position, with my mouth immersed in a slushy embrace of cunt and pool water, but she must have dumped a healthy dose of her jizz into the pool.

Next she pulled my hair toward her and my head followed. She sucked my tongue deep into her mouth and wrapped her fingers around my erect staff. The hard rain continued to poke us and soak us and powerful gusts rattled the trees and shrubs. Babs barked with each smack of thunder.

“God, I’ve never been eaten like that!” she said with a hiss. “I’ve never come so hard!”

“That’s my Connie-lingus!” I said.

“Well, anytime you want to practice…”

“I’d love to practice…”

“I want you inside,” Connie said.

“What, inside the house?” I asked.

“No! Inside me!” she hissed, and pulled my inflated pole into her ravenous hole.

I entered her and found the calm in the midst of the storm. A mystical, magical fit of hard cock, hot twat and cool water. I pumped her, aiming for the back of her, but holding her ass carefully in my hands to elevate her above the cement surface of the steps, not wanting to braise her beautiful back. She surrounded my neck with her arms, buried her tongue in my mouth, and swung herself into me, absorbing my length with every thrust.

We were fucking up a storm. She moaned when I slipped my middle finger into her ass for a better handle, and I felt the hot, firm pressure of her asshole. I wiggled my finger deeper inside her and she squinched her ass in reply.

Her left hand moved down to my ass and I felt her finger slide in. We were then both totally entered into each other, cock, tongues, fingers, and we banged with abandon, loving each other as the tempest raged above us.

Beneath a piercing crack of thunder I came, and with multiple expulsions released my seed into Connie. We stayed inside of us, fingers, tongues and cock, kissing, and molded together as the storm gradually subsided.

“Let’s go into the house,” Connie said after a few minutes. “I have another job for my handyman.”

“You do?” I asked.

“Yes. In my bedroom.”
—-
“I want to suck you,” Connie said.

The storm had finally abated into a gentler, steady rain, and we had toweled off and were in her bed, our bodies enwrapped. Babs was right beside us, looking the other way.

“My English teacher gives blow jobs?” I said. “Dreams come true!”

“Hard to believe, I know! It’s been a while, so I hope it’s worth it,” she said, and went down.

It felt like a dream. She immediately took most of me into her mouth and I massaged her scalp with my fingers, pulling her head close and easing as much cock into her mouth as I could. I arched my back and gently swayed my groin in an effort to feel as much of her mouth as I could. She milked my balls with one hand and squeezed my ass cheek with the other, coaxing, her mouth, hands and my hard rock cock working in unison like an oiled machine.

For someone who claimed to be rusty, she could have fooled me. She used her mouth masterfully, her embouchure firmly cushioning my swollen instrument, blowing me like a virtuosic windplayer, giving head with the same passion she had shown when teaching the classics. She said it had been a while, and she was definitely enjoying having cock in her mouth.

Soon her body was atop mine and as she rammed her tongue into my mouth she fed my slimy dick into her wet cunt. Up and down on top of me she went, in and out, fucking me, and the room filled with the sounds of our groans, the creaking bed and the wet slapping of our genitalia. My older lover fucked like a goddess.

“God, I needed this!” Connie said when she took her mouth off mine, still fucking. “The whole thirteen miles this morning, I was thinking about this!”

She let out a high-pitched ‘Oh God!’, and I felt her warm, wet rush flowing out of her, soaking my balls and thighs. I rolled on top of her as she shrieked and I pounded my meat into her, time after time until I felt my cum rise up and catapult into her, spasm after spasm. When our throes abated we lay together, kissing, and feeling our bodies meld.

We must have nodded off for a time after a half-marathon run and our muscular sex, and when my eyes opened she was smiling at me. I kissed her.

“Hold me,” she said. “I want to feel your arms around me.”

I scooted close and she turned her back and I was behind her, arms wrapped around and spooning her. Soon my hands were wandering over her tight, curvy flesh and my mouth was traversing her ears and neck and shoulders. She cooed with my kisses and my cock grew hard again against the crack of her ass. I felt her arm wrap back around her body and her hand found my cock. Her weight shifted slightly and her legs spread just enough so that she could guide me into her warm, open snatch. My right hand found her clit, and her fingers joined mine, directing, teaching me how she liked it. Her hand on top of mine, we massaged her enlarged love button together, her yearning and my learning, as I fucked her from behind.

We slow-fucked for a few minutes as I kissed her neck and whispered dirty nothings in her ear. Then we both came once more, less cacophonous than our previous orgasms, but by then we both realized that our bodies were spent, from running, from fucking, and from not having eaten anything.

We showered and then Connie drove me home so I could put on some clothes and then we went out to a pub for a late lunch of sandwiches and a few beers. Now that we were lovers there was no tension and conversation flowed easy and was full of laughs and sexual innuendo and the things we were going to do to each other in bed. After our second pitcher she leaned over and said to me softly that she wanted to go home because she wanted to go down on me again and she wanted me to come in her mouth.

I spent the rest of the weekend with her and most of it was spent making love in various ways. Connie was insatiable.
—-
Our love life took on a routine: Monday through Friday was work, her with her students, teaching and grading papers, and me with my job. During the week we’d talk on the phone, usually about that week’s running and how horny we were and how we were going to tear each other up that next weekend. The weekends would include our long Saturday morning run and then two days of sucking cock, eating pussy, and finding new ways to fuck. And new places! I fucked her in the pool, in the hot tub, in the shower, on the floor, on the kitchen counter. Connie was very uninhibited sexually, a pleasant surprise and not what I would have expected from my old English teacher. She had a colorful vocabulary too, although many of her words were not ones she used in class.

The first couple weekends we were so hungry for each other we had to fuck before we went on the run, but then of course our legs were shot and we didn’t feel like running, although we forced ourselves. We knew we would fuck some more when we were done, so that helped motivate us.

Each weekend we’d take our long run, 15 then 17 then 19, then 20 miles, make love all afternoon and then go out to dinner. At first Connie was a little self-conscious going out because she thought people would think she’s my mother or something. I said ‘Hogwash’, you look at least ten years younger and your body is killer, we’ll just kiss or hold a hand every now and then and people will get the message. And then maybe I won’t have to worry about other younger guys hitting on you.
—-
The weekend of the marathon finally arrived. We drove to the race on Friday, the night before the race and had reserved a room in a hotel not too far from the starting line. We had pasta and beer for dinner…the end of our three day carbo-load…and tried to get to bed early but sleep would not come. I performed Connie-lingus and fucked her hard to help us get to sleep.

In the morning we were up early and off to the races. We left our stuff in the room because we had booked two nights. Hopefully Saturday night would be a celebration!

The weather was almost ideal for a marathon. Partly cloudy, temperature in the mid-50’s and only a slight breeze. Right before the starting gun we kissed, and were off.

We ran side by side for the first few miles, then I said I needed to pick up my pace. She said no problem, let’s go. I did, and she stayed with me. I warned her to take it easy and told her about my first marathon, when I had felt great at five miles, pushed my pace and paid the price at about 22 miles, when I hit the wall and the last four miles felt like forty, pure hell.

We ran together. Slower than I wanted, perhaps quicker than Connie preferred, but we finished together, hand in hand.

Three hours and forty-two minutes, sixteen seconds. We were ecstatic. For Connie to run such a good time on her first marathon was incredible to me. We went out for beer and pizza and then hurried back to our room and jumped into bed. We sixty-nined ourselves into ferocious orgasms and both swallowed a load of cum. We were tired of course, and had no trouble drifting off to sleep.

I was awakened at about four o’clock by Connie stroking my erection. My eyes opened to see her face close and she was staring at me. We were lying on our sides, face to face, and we kissed. Connie maneuvered her body closer and slipped my stiff rod into her wet and ready love glove.

“I need you again!” she said softly.

With my cock safely imbedded in her warm pussy, I rammed my finger up her ass for the best possible grip and plunged my tongue into her mouth. On our sides we rocked back and forth, reaching again for the ultimate climax. She rolled on her back and pulled me on top. We both broke into sweats, and amid cries of rapture we fucked ourselves closer and closer to our euphoric conclusion.

Afterward, with my cock still inside her, Connie squeezed it with the muscles of her twat.

“I’m pregnant,” she said softly.

I damn near fell out of the bed. My eyes must have looked like saucers. She smiled at me.

“I swallowed hard and asked, “You’re what?”

“Pregnant. I’ve known for a week or so but I wanted to wait until after the race to tell you.”

There was a confused silence for a short time. I had no idea what to say.

“Am I the father?” I asked.

Dumb question. She smacked me upside my head with a spare pillow, but she still had a smile on her face.

“I’ll pretend you didn’t ask that question!” she said. She wrapped her hand around my cock. “And this penis is the only one I’ve been close to in a long time!” she added.

“How…”

“It must have happened that first weekend,” she said. “The week I went to the orientation I decided I was going to have sex with you. I got back on birth control right away. But I must have messed up somehow.”

“How do you feel about it?” I asked.

“Good,” she said. “I was shocked at first, but I’m okay with it. We’re going to have a baby! How about you, Will?”

“Wow, scary,” I said. “I don’t know what to say. I’m in shock, I guess.”

“Any questions?” she asked, with my cock still in her hand.

“Uh, I’m sure there will be…”

“We can still have sex. The doctor said it was okay.”

“Well, that’s good. You’re such a great fuck I’d have a hard time giving that up!”

She laughed and said, “We don’t have to. You just need to get a penis reduction.”

“A what?!”

“A penis reduction. It’s a simple outpatient procedure; you just need to take off a couple of inches. You know, for safety. I set you an appointment for next Thursday.”

I must have had a petrified look on my face. Connie burst out laughing and it was my turn to smack her with the pillow.

“I’m going to punish you for that!” I said. “That was cruel!” We were both laughing.

“Oh really? What kind of punishment?”

“I’m going to butt-fuck you.”

“Oh, promises, promises.”

I spent the next few minutes caressing and kissing her stomach. Soon my mouth was sucking her delicious clitoris.

I told her I loved her. She said she loved me. We made love again.
—-
I practically moved in with her. We slept together every night. I coddled her. I massaged her. I kissed her still-flat belly. We made love often, but I took it easy and went slow. I was afraid. I didn’t want to break anything.

My mind was a blur. Every day was a blur. What was happening? My mind raced with questions and doubts. Was I up for this? What kind of father would I be? Should we get married? Am I ready to get married? If we did, how could I be a stepfather to a girl I used to fuck? Can I handle this?

I was in love and scared shitless.
—-
Thanksgiving was upon us. Connie insisted on cooking a big meal, but I told her no, she’s pregnant, she has to take it easy. She said no way, she’s only a couple of months, and she wants to do it, and besides, Helen is coming home for the holiday. She said that Helen could only get a few days off for one holiday, Thanksgiving or Christmas. But since so many of the very religious locals in South America wanted off at Christmas, Helen would have to work, and she would be coming home for Thanksgiving.

Connie had mentioned a couple of times about how we should break the news of our relationship to Helen. Now with her pregnancy, it had blossomed into an even more stressful event.

Helen was flying in on Wednesday night. Connie thought it best that she pick up Helen at the airport by herself, take her home, catch up, and she could tell her about our training, the race, and our relationship. And I would come over for Thanksgiving dinner and we would tell her the rest together.
—-
Helen’s flight was hours late, she finally landed after midnight. Helen was burned out and she and Connie didn’t have much time to catch up. They went to bed and slept late; when they awoke, they attacked the job of feast preparation together.

I arrived at about three p.m. When Connie opened the door she gave me a barely noticeable headshake, telling me she hadn’t told Helen anything. Okay, here we go, I thought.

In the kitchen Helen said hello, and embraced me warmly. She kissed me on the lips.

“Glad you’re here,” she said.

We had a big dinner, and it was a savory feast. Beautifully cooked, maximally ingested, and we cleaned up as a team.
—-
We had drinks afterward. We were seated by the pool.

“Helen, I have to tell you something,” Connie said.

“All right, what?” Helen said coldly. She didn’t look at me.

“It’s about Will…”

“You’re fucking him, aren’t you…”

“No! Well yes. We trained for weeks for the marathon…we fell in love…”

“Fell in love, oh give me a break!” Helen croaked.

“We did…”

“Oh, please…”

“It just happened!” I interjected.

There was a pregnant pause of a few moments.

“It just happened?”

“Yes,” I said.

There was another long silence.

“I’m pregnant,” Connie said softly.

Helen’s pupils dilated and her eyelids peeled back. “You’re pregnant? Oh my God, who’s the father?”

“Well, Will of course!” Connie said.

“Oh no, you are pregnant with Will’s baby?”

“Yes.”

Helen burst into uncontrollable tears and sobbed for a solid minute. We were helpless. Finally the weeping subsided enough for Connie to speak to her.

“Honey, what’s the matter?” she said.

“You’re pregnant with Will’s baby,” Helen said.

“Yes.”

Another violent storm of tears flowed from Helen’s eyes.

“So am I!” Helen cried, along with her shrieks of pain.

Connie turned her head and stared at me. Her eyes were confused cold daggers.

“Oh shit!” I thought to myself. The simple life I’d been living had just officially become very complicated.
—–
The end

Losing it to a Hooker

01 Thursday Mar 2018

Posted by BNG in Adult Fantasy, Affairs, Anal Sex, College Sex, Erotic Fansasy, Erotic Fiction, Erotic Romance, Masturbation, Oral Sex, Passion & Pleasure, Sex Stories, Short Erotic Stories

≈ Leave a comment

Tags

Blowjob, Cum Swallowing, Fiction, First Time, Prostitution, Virginity

This is my first story, not too taboo. Hope you like it

‘What am I doing here?’ That was all he was able to think to himself. He was eighteen, young, kind of nerdy. The reason he was walking around downtown was simple. He was a virgin, and he didn’t want to be anymore. He figured he might as well just lose it to a prostitute, not like he was going to convince a girl to go out with him let alone sleep with him.

He looked around, seeing a few women he assumed were prostitutes but them looking very… Old. He knew he had no place to be picky, but he rather his first not be a heroine addict with herpes. He actually didn’t want his first to be a prostitute at all, but there he was. He knew he could probably go online and find someone there, but he didn’t know anything about ordering a prostitute, if ordering was the right word.

So there he was, wandering around the downtown streets. He kept trying to justify it to himself, telling himself that it was what they did hundreds of years ago. They would take their sons to a prostitute, give her ten dollars and tell him to go wild.

He was about to give up when he turned and saw a girl, a woman. She was dressed like the others, short jean skirt, almost see through tank top that only barely covered her chest. She was very attractive, long brown hair, darker brown eyes, quite tall with large breasts and long legs. She would be perfect if she was cleaned up, but she was obviously another street rat, or whatever they called them.

After a moment she glanced up at him and then walked over, her hips shaking as she walked. He was almost entranced by her, even though he technically didn’t know if she was even a prostitute. Seemed too good to be true.

“You alright there?” She asked and smirked. “Like what you see?”

He nodded and then cleared his head. Come on, stop acting like an idiot! He told himself and then looked at her. “Yeah.”

“Haven’t seen you around here much, come here often? Or just passing through?” She asked, almost ironically given they stood at a street corner.

He ran his hand through his black hair. “Not often…”

“Looking for someone, or something in particular?” She asked and he nodded. After a second of him not talking she smiled. “Am I what you’re looking for?”

He thought for a moment. He didn’t want to in some way offend her, again he had no idea how to handle a prostitute. If they even did get offended. But she could just be some random girl in the street, and it would be horrible if she was and he called her a slut basically.

“You don’t do this often, do you?” She asked, not waiting for a response. “Well, I charge fifty per hour. And that’s just normal stuff.”

Fifty an hour seemed cheap, and considering he had five times that he was in. “Yeah, okay.”

“Got a place in mind?” She asked and he shook his head. “Come on, I know a place. It will be good enough.

He couldn’t believe that he was actually following a prostitute and was about to have sex with her. He was sure when he woke up in the morning that he would back out. He would get downtown, hang around a little bit and then go home. Actually, two minutes before meeting her he was sure he would back out.

“What’s your name?” She looked at him as they walk, approaching a small hotel.

“Ian. You?” He asked and looked over the building. He had been in it once before, it was pretty dirty and run down, but he really didn’t care at this point.

“Call me Sunny.” She said and walked inside.

They got a room and then went up, both going into the room and shutting the door. She almost immediately took off her shirt, revealing two large C-cup breasts hidden under a purple and black bra. She walked over to him and took off his shirt as he stared at her chest.

“You a virgin?” She asked and he looked at her, surprised. “I don’t judge. You guys are more fun… Guys who have done it with everyone always want something kinky.”

He swallowed and nodded. “Yeah, I’m a virgin.”

She took his hand and lead it to her breast, knowing he wouldn’t do it himself. She then reaches back and undoes her bra as he starts to work on her breast. She couldn’t help but let a moan escape her lips as he played with her, lightly rubbing his thumb over her erect nipple. She leaned in and then kissed him deeply.

He had kissed a girl before, a few actually. This wasn’t new. He held her close, rubbing her back as his tongue slipped into her mouth. He broke the kiss and started to kiss down her neck, lightly nipping at the skin. She started to get wet, taking off her skirt as he kissed, standing only in her panties now. He kissed down her neck and got to her breast.

He began to tease her a little bit, tracing circles with his tongue around her nipple. He didn’t know if what he was doing was right until she moaned, stroking the back of his head. She had no idea why he was doing it, trying to turn her on so much. She was being paid to give him pleasure.

She pushes him away and then sits him on the bed, taking off his jeans and boxers, revealing his hard cock. It was surprisingly big, six inches and quite thick. She lightly glides her finger tips across his shaft and he groans and leans his head back. Her cock twitched, releasing some pre cum. She knew virgins never lasted long, and he would probably not be the exception.

She licked up his length, making him shudder with pleasure. She takes his head into her mouth, her tongue twirling around the tip, closing her eyes and going down on him until his tip touched the back of her throat. She began to play with his balls in her hand, sucking his cock at the same time.

He watched her, still not fully believing that it was happening. To him she was very sexy, and now she was sucking his cock. He wanted to fuck her so badly, but wouldn’t object to a blow job, figuring that either way he was getting off with something other than his hand.

After a minute she sped up and he felt himself getting closer to an orgasm. He looked down at her, panting. “I’m going to cum soon Sunny.” He moans as his cock twitches and he shoots his load into the back of her throat.

She swallowed it and then ggot up and took off her panties. “Gotta get you hard again then.” She said and walked over to him. He took her and then threw her down onto the bed. She didn’t expect it, not from him. He leans down and then licks her slit, causing her to moan loudly. Guys rarely ate her out, she rarely ever had orgasms because of it.

He knew very little about how to make a girl have an orgasm, only knowing a little bit from stories online. He was moving her hips to his face though, so he figured he was doing a good job. He played with her clit with his tongue, penetrating her. He moved his hand up and started to finger her, using one finger at first and then moving it up to two.

She felt the waves of an orgasm washing over her as her body shook for a moment. “Oh my god!” She yelled as she had an orgasm, her juices coating his finger.

She looked down at him. “What was that?”

“Sorry, I didn’t mean to-”

She smiled lightly, panting. “No, it was good… Lay down.”

He didn’t argue, just laying down on the bed. She climbs on top of him, positioning his once again stiff cock at her entrance. She lowered herself down onto him, and then paused.

He was no longer a virgin. He looked up at her and she leans down, kissing him. They held the kiss for a few moment before she started to move herself up and down on his cock. Her tight pussy walls gripped onto his cock, and it took a lot of energy to try and keep from cumming, him wanting to make it last as long as possible.

She started out slow, bouncing up and down on him. It was very sexy to see her on top of him, riding him cowboy style. Her large breasts moved with the rest of her body. The friction between his cock and her pussy was driving them both mad, their groans filling the room.

He could only hold out for five minutes before having his second orgasm. He filled her up with cum, her pussy now dripping with a mixture of both their juices. They look at each other, both panting, both satisfied.

“We should do this again.” She pants and then kisses him, laying on top of him, her naked breasts pushing against his chest.

Even though she was a prostitute, he did want to do it again. They both got up and got dressed, he went home and she went back to the street corner, back to work.

Waking Up a Whore

01 Thursday Mar 2018

Posted by BNG in Adult Fantasy, Anal Sex, College Sex, Erotic Fansasy, Erotic Fiction, Erotic Romance, Erotica, Masturbation, Oral Sex, Passion & Pleasure, Sex Stories, Short Erotic Stories

≈ 1 Comment

Tags

Blowjob, Consensual Sex, Cum Swallowing, erotica, Fiction, First Time, Hardcore, oral sex, Prostitution, Written by women

A woman wakes up with no memory of her past or any recollection of being a woman

She took a long look and the man next to her. He lay on his back, his chest slowly moving up and down as his eyes remained closed. She studied him with great attention, looking at his neck and a small freckle that sat at the base of his throat, the way his muscular chest met in a valley and sprung up and came to an apex at two well formed pectoral muscles, his slightly formed abs with a small line of thin hair leading south past his belly button, and finally she became fixated on the massive cock that lay limp on his thigh. He had no hair around the base of his dick. She could not see his balls, but she couldn’t take her eyes off the way the head of his cock gently flowed over and revealed a slightly pinkish hue, and the hint of veins. She tried to look away, but she couldn’t. Then it hit her.

She shouldn’t be looking at a penis, shouldn’t be looking at a man next to her, didn’t know who she was or where she was. She didn’t know this man. Panic hit her. She snapped the covers off of her and threw her legs off the side of the bed. In one motion, she stood, but found her balance off. As she came upright, the body stirred behind her and heard, “babe, you ok?” She looked back, but the voice had already trailed off, and he was turning over and grabbing her pillow.

Her attention came back to her body quickly. She righted herself against the wall, and even though for a minute she knew wasn’t drunk, getting her mind straight was difficult. She took steps around the bed as if she knew where she was. Her heart was racing, a cold sweat broke out over her. She walked into the bathroom as if she knew where she was going, but once inside, and the lights were found without effort, she came face to face with herself, and discovered the horror. In front of her stood the reflection of a young 20 something female. A confused look dominated her face, but that drew little of her attention. Her eyes fixated on her chest, the massive breasts that hung off her body. She reached up toward her chest to find them on her body. But she shouldn’t have breasts. This body shouldn’t be her.

The weight of them were amazing and the disorientation when she got out of bed suddenly became understandable. When she lifted them, she felt the relief, if it could be called that, from her upper chest and back. When she released them, they fell immediately, making a barely audible slap against her abdomen and a slight giggle up the length of her breast. She grabbed her hardened nipple with two fingers, pulling it out and pulling her breast from her body. They elongated until her breast began to be removed from her abdomen and the weight of the tissue began to provide a bit of pain. She released it quickly.

She stood there for a minute and the confusion took over. Who was she? She asked herself if she really was this person, but then again, searching her memory, no alternative came. She didn’t feel that she was another person trapped in this body, but this body struck her as so alien that she felt she was violating someone else by standing there shirtless in the bathroom. There were no answers, and then she thought about the man in the other room. Was he her husband? Boyfriend? She couldn’t bear the possibility of anything else, but it was then that there was a small knock on the door and the voice came to her through the door.

“Babe, you ok? I gotta pee something crazy.”

Panic came over her once again. She felt like she should cover herself, but then again, there was a need for answers. She opened the door and didn’t say anything. He walked in and past her and stood over the toilet, raised the seat, and began peeing. The stream shocked her with its force, and as it wound down he seemed to do this slight wiggle with his body. She watched him intently, examining his muscular ass, dimpled in at the sides with the effort, and releasing to a perfectly rounded butt once finished. He turned to her and smiled, slightly bumped her out of the way, and washed his hands. Once done, he brushed his wet palms on the towel on the wall, and without a word, grabbed my chest, palms down. His large hands didn’t fit completely around each breast, but with a slight squeeze and some force toward me, he lifted them slightly and then squeezed tighter. His cold hands instantly caused goose bumps with rise on my chest and arms.

“Damn you got some great fucking tits. Can’t get over those things.”

……………

He released them as quickly as he took them in his possession. I stood shocked and fixated on the feeling of my breasts in his hands. I looked down at his penis dangling and he caught my eyes.

“Yeah babe, he likes them too.” He laughed and brushed past me once again, turned around with a smile, and began to speak again. As he stepped into his pants, underwear free, he said, “same as always I’m guessing.”

He continued the look he was giving me for a few seconds, and then continued to get dressed. After he had buttoned his pants and thrown his shirt on, unbuttoned, he pulled his wallet out and removed a stack of bills and placed them on the corner of the bed. I still didn’t speak.

“All right beautiful, same time same place.” He came over and kissed me on the cheek and before I could even understood what had just happened, he was gone.

I don’t know how long I stood there in shock, but it seemed like a lifetime. When I began to come back to reality, I sat on the corner of the bed, pink and blue silk panties, and nothing else, and took the wad of bills in my hand. Fifteen hundred dollars. Who in their right mind gave someone that much money and then leaves. Was I really a whore? I couldn’t be. I mean I saw the body in the mirror. It was the sexist thing I had ever seen in my life (did that mean I was really a man?—no clue), but still. Who would pay that much money to sleep with someone? No one in their right mind, or at least someone with a ton of money. I couldn’t imagine being a “kept” woman, someone that is at the beck and call of someone else. I didn’t know who he was, but I knew that wasn’t going to happen.

I walked into the living room and looked around. There were pictures of me with other people, some older, some younger. There were a few where the same people kept reappearing, others that looked like occasional pictures with people that I knew but were not close to (it appears to me at least to be completely obvious the difference between the two). I studied the woman, me, that appeared in most of the pictures. She seemed happy, normal—beautiful, but normal. She, me, was hugging close friends, doing things (camping, amusement parks, cook outs, etc.) that were perfectly normal, and now it seemed that I was her. Looking at the pictures, there seemed to be some truth to the entire situations within the picture. It was like through an interior fog I knew them to be true, that that was really me, but as hard as I could, I could not place who they were, their names, or anything about them.

I started thinking about me. What did I know about me. I knew I existed. I knew I had a mind and a general perception of reality and how the world worked, but I didn’t know who I was. How could I know what a whore was if I didn’t know who I was? How could I be attracted to myself? Was there some general notion of beauty that I was aware of, and now that I wasn’t connected to “myself” I had some knowledge of?

I didn’t know anything really other than I was naked in a strange place and the body I was in felt completely foreign. I decided that I had to at least put some clothes on. I walked back to the bedroom and made my way to the closet. Once there, I found drawers that, once opened, provided me with at least something to wear. Everything was complicated, but after a few moments of starring at underwear, bras, and lingerie (there were three full drawers of lingerie), I simply threw on a tee shirt to cover myself and a pair of socks (I know it doesn’t make much sense). I walked out to the bedroom and realized that the entire room reeked of sex. I had to get he sheets out of there, that at least I knew. It was already a bit disturbing that some strange man paid me a lot of money for what appeared to be sex, but to have the smell constantly remind me of it was too much.

I traveled the way back to the living room and then to the kitchen where I found a stack washer/dryer. I stripped the bed and put the sheets in the washer and started it. It scared me a bit how I knew how to do all these things, that they made sense, but I don’t remember ever learning them or anything. I was so confused it hurt, so I decided to try and end the confusion. There had to be some indication within these walls of where I was, who I was, and everything about my life. This place held the answers, and it didn’t appear that I had anything to do.

I decide to look for a wallet or purse. I looked in the bedroom, but there was nothing there, and the living room provided little help, but by the front door, on this oblong table a small purse lay on the surface. I opened it and spilled the contents on the coffee table. Inside was a small leather fold with credit cards and finally, a drivers license.

My name is Emily. I’m 25. Its something. Further investigation tells me that I am also a member of a local gym, appear to like to carry around a lot of cash, and seem to have several bank accounts with a significant amount of money in them. Back in the bedroom, I started going through the drawers to find out more about myself. It took me no time to find out what I needed. In the bedside table were two journals. One was larger and thinner, the other was much thicker and looked like more of a personal journal.

I sat on the bed and put the thinner notebook beside me, opened the other, and turned to the last page that was written on. It gave the date as June 10. There was a long entry about going shopping with some friends, buying some lingerie, and having drinks, but what dominated the entry concerned the work. It appeared that she, or I, loved her work but was concerned about how others viewed her. She didn’t want other people thinking she was a whore, so she operated in such a way as to keep even her closest friends clueless. There were hints at some sort of recording through her computer, but it wasn’t really clear.

I put the book down and opened the one I threw on the bed. When I opened it, a sheet of paper fell out. It was typed, with times of the day on one column and at the top the days of the week. I tried to figure out what today was, but I had no clue and didn’t know where to do to find out. Then I remembered (remembered—so exciting) that the weather channel had the date on the screen. I rushed to the living room, learning too late how much it hurt to run with big boobs. They flopped and slapped against me so hard I had to grab them and hold them up for a second to stop the rush of pain.

It was Monday. (A really shitty case of the Mondays). I rushed back into the bedroom, this time holding my tits so they wouldn’t fly around (I should so find my bras), and looked at the schedule. Down the column for Monday it had three listings. One at 10 one at 1 and one at 4:30. The first had “Mark” next to the time and “BJ250.” The second had “Jerry—BJx2300.” The last said “Ben—FF350.”

I snapped my neck to look at the clock beside the bed. “9:57.” Shit. I didn’t know what to do. The idea of sucking a dick scared me to death, but I didn’t know why. I threw down the books and put them back in the bedside table. I stood up and noticed first that all I had on was a tee shirt and panties, and second that I didn’t have much time. About the time the adrenaline started pumping, there was a knock at the door. I panicked. What could I do. I had to answer it. I opened the door and a man about 6 foot walked in the door. There were no words spoken. He grabbed me by the arm and pulled me into my bedroom. He almost threw me down on the bed and said, “I hope you saved all that nice man cum for me.”

Before I knew it, he had my panties off and his face nestled into my crotch. At first I was scared, and then a raging heat and pleasure came from his face. He stuck a finger in me, and moved it around in a circle a few times, stretching me a bit and making me aware for the first time of my vagina. To feel something pressing inside you was startling. He licked my pussy and then, when apparently done, he pushed my legs up and started licking my ass hole. Without warning, his tongue invaded my ass and his fingers started rubbing just above my opening. It didn’t take long. I came with violence, and when I did a stream of fluid shot out of me and just passed through his hair line. It continued for a minute and then he stood. I was already exhausted.

“God almight, his cum tastes good coming out of you.” And with that, he unbuttoned his pants and dropped them and his boxers to the floor. He crawled up on the bed beside me and placed his butt right beside my face. His semi erect dick hanging on his thigh just to the right of my face. I knew what I had to do. All indications pointed to the face that I had to now suck thus guys dick.

He wasn’t huge, but he had a good sized dick. I could tell that (how I don’t know) by looking at the thing on his leg. After a short pause of deliberation, I rolled over and without a word just put his semi hard dick in my mouth. I wasn’t ready for how the thing filled my mouth. As he got harder, the size seemed impossible to take, but it seemed no matter how hard I pushed down on his dick, it entered my mouth easily. At first I was uncomfortable, but after only a short time, I could think of nothing else better in the world. The feel of my lips around his shaft, the length as it entered my mouth, the head as it brushed past my tongue, the pressure against the back of my throat when he reached it and then the release of the pressure when he pulled out, all seemed like the most amazing feelings in the world.

I sucked him with passion and vigor. I wanted it all in my mouth. I wanted to try and squeeze his dick with my lips so hard that I could take it with me.

In no time it came. A huge rush of his cum erupted in my mouth. I was caught completely off guard, but once the rush came, instincts pushed my head all the way down on his cock so my lips were firmly against him. I opened my mouth and felt the length of his cock in my throat. I felt him twitch and buck, all the time keeping him deep, and when I could take it no more, I pulled off him, only to catch the last two small surges of his cum on my tongue. I savored the taste, the feel of this thickness on my tongue, how it clung together and then slowly watered down with my saliva. I held it there, content. When I swallowed it, the feeling remained on my tongue, it coated as it slid down into my stomach, and even after I swallowed again, moved up to face him, I still tasted the strong flavor of what I now knew was cum.

He got up off the bed and got dressed. I stayed there laying on the bed in my state of bliss looking at him.

“Next week is the big week huh?”

I think he could tell I was completely oblivious to what he was saying.

“You know the group on Sunday night. I freakin’ cant wait. You gotta make sure you get like five or six or something and just have them all cum in you over and over. And like just sit on your back until I get here. Fucking hot.” He paused uncomfortably, “So you excited about it?”

I paused. I realized I had never heard my own voice. “Scared.”

“Really? It’s the same guys as last time right?” He paused. “Oh ok yeah I know you can’t talk about other clients, but damn big dicks like you described. Wow, I’d be scared too. But I guess you like it or you wouldn’t want to do it again.”

He walked to the door and when the door closed I caught a brief look at the three hundred fifty dollars on the bedside table before I slowly drifted off.

I woke with a knock on the door. I jumped up in shock and threw on my panties. I couldn’t get sucking him out of my mind. I mean I don’t know if this body or I had ever sucked before, but at that moment I had never done anything, and I kept thinking about it. The feel, the taste, everything. And all that when I was panicking. I knew what was at the door. I figured out the code, I thought, but I only had these panties on and this stupid tee shirt. I ran around looking for shorts I think, but I don’t know. Panic is a funny thing. When the second knock happened, I couldn’t wait. I ran to the door and opened it before I thought about it.

“Thought you weren’t going to answer.” They walked in past me (it must be a habit) and sat on the couch.

The one guy talking must know me or had been here before, obviously, but the other guy seemed scared, like he had never done this. Both were attractive, younger, and totally out of their element.

Jerry, I would come to know, looks at me, stands back up, unzips his pants, and simply says, “in here or in the bedroom. Where do ya think?” like it was nothing.

“Here is fine.” I answered half heartedly.

He unbuttoned and dropped his pants, with his boxers shortly following. He was already semi hard, but his friend didn’t move. He looked at me and smiled.

I took it as a cue. I walked towards him and pushed him on the couch. I jumped down on his semi-erect cock and took it all the way in my mouth. I wrapped my lips around the base hard and flicked at his dick in my mouth making it sway back and forth. I brought my mouth around him fully and pulled it out of my mouth slowly, inching my way up with a suck in between. By the time I pulled him out of my mouth, he was hard, but as soon as he left my lips, I felt him pull me up. He stood as I stood, and with his two hands he grabbed my sides and lifted my shirt over my head. He threw my shirt on the floor and grabbed my boobs with both of his hands. He lifted them and then cupped them, shaking them and watching them ripple and move. He moved them around till my nipples were hard, pinched them, and then put his hands on the top of my head and pushed me down. I took the cue and put his dick back in my mouth and started sucking.

In no time the action brought his friend over, and when I opened my eyes, his friends hand was grabbing my tit and his dick was out and hard. It was an impressive dick, much bigger than his friends with a large bulbous head, and when I saw it, I had to have it. I switched dicks quickly, pulled his friend to my mouth so fast it caught him off guard. He released my tit and as soon as I had the head of his dick in my mouth, Jerry had my tits in his hands. I pushed him as far back in my mouth as I could, but he was much too thick to take all of him. I got violent sucking him. I wanted it. I wanted him to cum. I was so turned on all I could think about were these two guys cumming in me and on me. He didn’t last. In only five minutes of sucking he let lose a grunt and then the rush of cum came. It wasn’t a massive amount, but it squirted in my mouth. I didn’t swallow it. I felt it on my tongue, lifted off him and cupped my mouth shut so it wouldn’t leak out and then pushed Jerry’s dick into my mouth with complete suction so I could feel his dick in my mouth with all his friends cum. He pumped into my head a few times, grabbing the back of my head and pulling it towards him violently for about thirty seconds and then he blew. This time the cum blasted out. It filled my mouth in no time, and I almost choked. I swallowed a few times, but the shock came to fast, and cum leaked out the side of my mouth and on to my boobs. He kept cumming and I sucked him until he got soft.

“That was amazing as always. Thanks for letting my boy come along. Next week just you and me?”

“Sure.” I said as I scooped the cum off my boob and put it in my mouth, lost in the moment and completely forgetting that they were actually there.

“See, that’s why you are fucking amazing. That and those tits. Holy Jesus, Ted, didn’t I tell you she had the best set of tits alive.”

He pulled up his pants and on the way out, he put an envelop on the table beside the door. I sat there on my knees in the living room, shirtless and soaking wet. My panties were soaked, and my body was on fire. I could see why someone did this, why they blew guy after guy. It was fucking crazy how turned on I was, and even when I tried to stand up and find in my mind what I had to do for the next few hours, all I could think about was the feel of his dick in my mouth and the heat of his cum as it shot out into my mouth. I threw myself on the couch and felt my tits slam back and forth and settle with my stillness, pancaked out and hard in the cold room.

I wasn’t going to let myself fall asleep again. I had to learn more about this woman I was. I got up and got my shirt back on. My tits were beginning to seem normal. I prepared myself for their movement so it was no shock or surprise.

I walked in the bedroom and all I could think about was fucking tonight, having one of those huge cocks inside me. I sat down and read more about me. Most everything was about the guys, about clients. About what they liked, how they were, how the sessions went. I tried to count backwards to find Mondays to see what I was facing tonight. I started from the beginning to see if I could find a description of him, and not just a “great time.” Here it was. “Bed is a treat. He’s younger, I think in college, one of those daddy’s boys spending daddy’s money, but he’s not a prick. He’s got a good dick, cums pretty heavy, and likes pretty traditional stuff in bed.”

I spent the rest of the afternoon relaxing. I got some food, took a shower and looked through my clothes. I decided that I should treat tonight more like a date than a quick thing, thinking that that was what was called for a bit more. If he was “traditional” I thought that maybe it would be more his speed. I made sure I had some wine in the fridge and as the hour approached, I picked out a nice dress (everything I had showed a bit too much cleavage), and sat watching television until the knock on the door came.

I greeted him unlike the others, and told him to take a seat on the couch. He sat down without words and I went to the kitchen to get us some wine. I sat down, handed him a glass and asked how his week was. He looked shocked, but after a second, he took a sip, and settled in. He told me about his frustrations at work and evidently home life issues with his wife and kids. Then he broke the conversation. “So like you usually only let me have an hour.”

“Oh, don’t worry. I thought it would be nice to relax for a bit. I don’t have any plans for the rest of the night, we’re good.”

“Oh,” he was shocked again, “that’s awesome.”

“Another glass?”

I took his glass and filled both, returned and we sat in silence for a few moments drinking. He started asking about me, which I didn’t exactly have the qualifications for answering, so I changed the subject.

“So, what does your wife not do that you really want to try.”

“You mean sexually?” I could tell the subject made him nervous.

“Don’t worry. Its me. No judgement.”

“Well, I’ve told you before, our sex consists of her on her back. That’s it. She never sucks, never moves, just lays there and takes it. If I get aggressive at all she freaks out. Says I hurt her.”

“Oh, how do you hurt her.”

“I don’t know. I’m not huge or anything. Who knows. Its always late at night in bed, she gives in. Any other time she pushes me away and tells me its not the right time.”

“I hear ya. Well you got me.” I smiled and took his glass once more. I went to the kitchen and filled the glasses, not hearing that he had come in the kitchen behind me. I opened the fridge once again to replace the wine, and as I bent over slightly to reach in, he pressed himself firmly behind my, his cock resting against my ass. I set the wine in the fridge as his hands grabbed my hips, and as I closed the door and stood upright, he moved his hands up, tracing the sides of my body and moving around front to cup my breasts. My eyes shut with the feeling. I could feel his hardness through his pants against me. His hands squeezed my tits and moved them up and down. I tried to turn, but his power kept me in my place. Even that turned me on. He kissed my neck and then reached into my dress and cupped my left boob. With that speed increased. Without warning, he lifted my dress and I instinctively raised my arms to let him take it off. Again I tried to turn, but he stopped me.

His left hand grabbed my hip, his right felt my ass and swirled around it, finding my thong against my ass, pulling it slightly, and then lightly spanking me. My ass giggled with the contact, he kissed my back and then pulled my thong down. It all happened quickly. I could feel how wet I was, and as soon as my panties came down, and his fingers probed me, I could smell it. He dropped his pants, and as he stood he grabbed my tits to stand me upright from the counter, and with one movement, he pushed his dick into me.

The feeling was amazing. I parted with the pressure, and as he moved more and more into me, the pressure increased, but increased around him, inside me. Instinct guided me to bend over slightly and spread my legs, and that was all it took for him to start fucking me. I felt the force of him in my stomach when he slammed in. When he reached bottom I couldn’t help but grunt, but what became overwhelming to me was the force of my tits bouncing back and forth as they hung. They crashed into the counter, and then as he pulled out of me they shot back against my stomach.

What started to entered my mind was that I didn’t want him to cum. This wasn’t work, it was something I was enjoying. I took the step of pushing him away and grabbing his hand. I led him into the living room and sat down on the couch. I pulled him in front of me and took his cock in my mouth. I tasted myself for the first time. It didn’t bother me, but for a minute it made me hesitate a bit. Once my flavor was gone, I took it like an old pro. I went slow, wanting it to prolong his hardon, but also, I wanted to feel every inch of him. It didn’t last long.

He pushed my head away, and looked at me. He smiled and got on his knees in front of me, taking my tits in his hands and moved them around in circles. He moaned with the movements, which matched my utterances exactly. It felt amazing to feel him squeeze my chest, rub my nipples, and pinch them almost to the point of pain. When he took them into his mouth, the change in sensation almost was too much. The wetness on my nipples after he had pinched them hard was spectacular. He took one at a time in both his hands, gripping both sides tight so my nipple was the only thing showing and he devoured each, but that didn’t last long. Right about the time my head was spinning, he descended. He didn’t kiss his way down to my opening. One second he had my nipple between his teeth, and almost before my tit hit my stomach he had my clit in his mouth. He licked furiously, and in no time, I felt it coming. The first thing that happened was my entire body tensed up, and then my head shot back and my pussy erupted. I stream of fluid shot out of my just above my opening and onto his face, but he wasn’t phased. He kept licking, and as long as he kept going, the feeling continued. When I couldn’t take anymore, I pushed his head away panting.

He pulled me up and instead of leading me, he picked me up entirely, and carried me to the bedroom. He laid me down gently, and pulled my legs up in the air, rotated me around so he was standing on the edge and my ass was barely on the bed. He took a second to rub his dick up and down my clit, which sent a few shivers down my spine, and then in one push, he entered me. I screamed when he came into full contact with my body, and after only a few full plunges into me, I came again. He started fucking me hard and deep, and at that moment nothing mattered. I didn’t care that I didn’t know who I was, or that I came to in a body of a hooker. That feeling was the only thing I cared about in the world. My tits flew back and forth, slapping my shoulders and swaying back to my stomach. Pancaked out, they flowed like the ocean, waves and waves, and with each movment they promised his dick would flow back into me. I thought I was about to cum again, when I felt him tense up and slam into me harder than before. The force was almost too much, causing me to grunt with each full penetration, and then it happened. It didn’t feel like it had felt in my mouth earlier. I couldn’t feel the actually cum shooting into me, but I felt the surge of heat, and then a fullness along with an intense wetness. I could almost feel it because of the way he enjoyed it. He screamed and fucked harder and harder, to the point where it sounded like he was fucking in an ocean. He splashed out of me and as one hand rubbed his chest, the other was surrounding his dick feeling his cum bubble up from the motion.

He finally stopped, and when he pulled out, I felt his cum run out of me. He stood up and walked into the other room, where he got dressed, and when he was finished came back in and thanked me, dropped an envelope on the bedside table, and without warning turned and left. When I heard the door slam, I stuck my finger in me and masterbated until I came. When I took my fingers from me and stuck them in my mouth, tasteing his cum and my juices, it was only then that I thought about the lack of a condom, the fear of disease or a baby.

I went to the bathroom to pee, came back to bed and got under the covers, grabbed the small notebook in the bedside table and looked at Tuesday. Down the column for Tuesday it had five listings. One at 7, one at 8, one at noon, one at 5 and one at 9. The first two had “BJ150.” The third had “F350.” The fourth said “BJ150,” and the last said “A-F 450*.” I didn’t know what the “*” meant, and didn’t care that it was 6, I was tired, and I laid back, with his cum still slightly leaking out of me, and passed out from the long days work.

Kristina Is Pimped Out By The Tire Repairman

01 Thursday Mar 2018

Posted by BNG in Adult Fantasy, Anal Sex, College Sex, Erotic Fansasy, Erotic Fiction, Erotic Romance, Erotica, Masturbation, Oral Sex, Passion & Pleasure, Sex Stories, Short Erotic Stories

≈ Leave a comment

Tags

anal, Blackmail, Blowjob, Cheating, Coercion, Cum Swallowing, Domination/submission, Fiction, group sex, Job/Place-of-work, Males / Female, Prostitution, Reluctance, threesome

Kristina has further adventures

The warm water cascaded down Kristina’s back before falling to the floor of the shower and flowing to the drain. She sighed from the pleasant feeling of being enveloped in a steamy cloud of wet warmth. Her flaming hair was piled high on her head to prevent it from being drenched from the steady stream of water. Though she liked nothing better than the luxuriousness of soaking in a bathtub, in the morning nothing could top a hot shower. It helped to waken her fully while at the same time massaging her muscles and warming them up.

As she turned and faced the spray she remembered something else she enjoyed about a shower. Her hand adjusted the nozzle so that the water was being directed in the area of her red pubic hair. She spread her legs so that the jet of water could stimulate ‘down there’. Kristina’s soapy hand slid over her breast making her tremble due to the stimulation her touch delivered. She gently squeezed her pink nipple between her fingertips causing it to harden while the steady beat of the water inflamed lower down.

Kristina’s mind went back to the previous afternoon and her encounter with Miguel the tire repairman. It had been the first time she had violated her marriage vows and she was unable to forget how he made her feel like a woman again. Her husband Carl had never been an affectionate or passionate man to begin with and after over ten years of marriage there wasn’t much of a spark remaining between them.

Miguel had dominated her fully including pushing her beyond her comfort zone but as Kristina was naturally inclined to submissiveness it filled a need in her. Now as both her hands and the water jet stimulated her lush body the memories of what he did to her and what he made her do pushed Kristina close to the edge of orgasm. The thought that she must return to the tire shop to hopefully recover her lost earring and what Miguel’s reaction to that would be was enough to push her beyond the edge.

As the water collided with her hard little nub Kristina bit her lip as the feeling flooded over her. She remained under the stream for another few minutes as her senses returned to normal following her climax before stepping out of the stall and wrapping herself in a large, fluffy towel. Though Kristina was eager to get going she maintained her routine to the letter instead of rushing. She carefully exfoliated, moisturized and followed the rest of her beauty regimen to a tee. She had been a trophy wife for long enough to never take her appearance for granted but to always put in the requisite effort.

Only after she finished her hair and applied her makeup perfectly did Kristina allow herself to smile. She knew she looked good and that any man with a pulse would be attracted to her stunning Scandinavian beauty. She nibbled on a muffin and a banana and drank half a cup of black coffee for breakfast and after retouching her lipstick she headed out on her mission.

Before long Kristina was behind the wheel of her Lexus and approaching the city. She had dressed simply that day in a pair of yoga pants with a black tank top and cross training sneakers and her long red hair was in a simple pony tail. Kristina sang along to Adele’s latest song of heartbreak as she piloted the luxury vehicle on the now busy streets. After yesterday she had made sure to locate the folder that held the vehicle registration as well as the roadside assistance card so that there would be no repeats of what had transpired.

When she turned onto the street that contained Miguel’s shop Kristina experienced the feeling of butterflies in her stomach from anticipation. She managed to squeeze in a last set of kegel’s as the destination neared.
When she arrived she saw that no car was being serviced and that Miguel was standing and talking with another man who also appeared to be of Latin American background. Kristina pulled in and deftly parked in an open area of the yard before shutting off the engine. A quick check in her visor mirror assured her that the makeup was perfect after which she climbed from the car.

While she approached the shop the other man began rapidly walking away although he did look back twice and on the second occasion Miguel called out to him in Spanish and delivered some phrases in a staccato fashion. He turned to Kristina with a broad smile on his swarthy countenance and his eyes again drank in her beauty. While his gaze swept over her Kristina felt her nipples begin to harden under her thin top.

“Senora it is good to see you today” he began “and may I ask how I can be of service again?”

Miguel put such emphasis on the word service that Kristina felt her cheeks redden with embarrassment because she clearly understood what he meant.

“Hello Miguel. I do hope you can help me. Yesterday while I was here I believe that I lost one of my earrings and I was wondering if you found it.”

He spread his arms wide as if helpless but she couldn’t help noticing the power they exuded even with such a simple gesture.

“I am very sorry senora but I haven’t seen any earring but feel free to look for it in the bed we shared.”

As Miguel spoke his eyes felt like they were burning her especially as they spent most of the time on her shapely bosom. He opened the door to the shop allowing her to pass inside but she was surprised when he remained outside. Maybe he had no knowledge of her lost jewelry and was simply allowing her to search for it she surmised. Kristina hurried to the back of the shop where the cot was located and began looking. She was unable to prevent herself from reliving what had transpired there yesterday and felt herself becoming moist from the memories.

Though she checked the cot even shaking out the stained blanket her earring didn’t turn up. Kristina actually crawled underneath the cot frame to search but it was an equally fruitless task. Since she had already inquired with the day spa she had also visited yesterday Kristina had now come to a dead end in her search for the missing earring.

She stood up at her wit’s end when the shop door opened and Miguel entered followed by two men. They were similar to him in features and stature but they remained just inside the shop while Miguel limped toward the back where Kristina stood.

“Any luck senora?” he inquired of her. Kristina just shook her head no in reply.

“I have an idea that might work. See those two men over there?” he said gesturing to the duo by the door. “They are day laborers who don’t have any woman at home so they are lonely. Maybe you can be extra nice to them and maybe your earring will turn up afterwards.”

Kristina’s mouth opened in shock from what Miguel suggested. He expected her to service these friends of his as the price for returning her property. She may well have returned with the hopes of again being with Miguel but he had another thing coming if he thought that she was a common trollop.

“How dare you suggest what I’m thinking you are Miguel. I don’t know what kind of woman you think I am…” she got out before he interrupted her.

“After yesterday we both know you are a puta so let us not play games senora. You no doubt returned today with the hope that I would again satisfy you in a way your husband cannot” he said with a smirk. “And once you are a good little puta with these men I will fill you again with my big dick. But if you don’t want to, that is okay too. If your earring does turn up I will contact Mr. Thorson and let him know that I found it.”

“How do you know who my husband is?” Kristina asked, surprise written clearly on her face.

“DMV records are public senora and all one has to do is ask about a license plate number to find out who the car is registered to. Your Lexus is under the name Carl Thorson who I believe is your husband.”

Kristina’s shoulders slumped as she realized that Miguel held all the aces right now. If he called Carl about the earring that would cause too many questions even if he didn’t reveal everything. At the least Carl would rage over her losing such valuable jewelry and if he told him everything? Kristina didn’t wish to even consider that possibility. She knew she was beaten and so did Miguel.

“What is it you want from me?” she asked in a quiet voice. Miguel smiled and his hand cupped her chin and tilted it so her blue eyes looked into his.

“Very good senora, what I want from you is obedience to start. Understand that from now on I am your master and you will do as I tell you. Your first job is a small one and very easy for a puta like you. All those two men want from you is for you to use your pretty mouth to bring them pleasure. Do a good job and maybe next time they will want more but that is it for now. Afterwards we can have a good time. If I was you I would remove your shirt so you don’t get anything on it if you understand me.”

Kristina choked back a sob as she pulled her top over her head. She hadn’t worn a brassiere in anticipation of getting physical with Miguel who now was walking to the two men. He exchanged a high five and some money changed hands with one of them as they passed each other before he exited the shop. Wordlessly she sank to her knees as the men reached her. They were both undoing their fly zippers but the older man assumed a position directly in front of her.

Once he freed his erection he wasted no time in guiding it to her open mouth. She closed her eyes and just tried to concentrate on the act of fellatio not why she was doing it or to whom. She felt his hardness with her tongue which she swirled around the head causing the man to groan loudly. He was of average size at best so she could easily swallow him deep with little difficulty. Kristina bobbed her head up and down his shaft, her lips clinging to the sensitive flesh as it worked along it.

The man was making a series of grunts and groans as she played his skin flute when with no further warning he cried out “Madre de Dios” as he exploded in her warm mouth. His creamy jism filled her mouth but Kristina swallowed it down as fast as he shot it. Within a minute he was finished and putting his satisfied cock back into his trousers.

His partner eagerly pulled Kristina’s head in his direction after which she then took him deep. The second man was both longer and thicker though not enough to give her problems. The biggest difference was that this one was much more aggressive in his actions. He thrust deeply into her mouth almost making Kristina gag and his dirty hand managed to reach down and cruelly pinch her nipple causing her to wince.

His other hand grabbed her ponytail with which he pulled her head forward. Trying to finish him as fast as possible Kristina managed to deep throat the man taking him in her mouth to the root. He pumped a few more times but when her hand fondled his balls he came quickly shooting his load straight down her throat. She glared up at him once he pulled from her mouth but in his post orgasmic bliss he didn’t even notice.

Kristina looked toward the door now and saw that both Miguel and the man she saw him with when she arrived were standing inside talking and looking her way. The two day laborers shuffled toward the exit and exchanged pleasantries with their compatriots as they passed out.

Miguel and his amigo now came her way with their motives written clearly on their faces as well as being revealed in their bulges. When Kristina attempted to rise Miguel laid a heavy hand on her shoulder keeping her in place.

“No don’t move senora as that is your place kneeling before men” he instructed her.

He spoke to his friend who then pushed his trousers to mid thigh before stretching out on the cot. Miguel gestured to Kristina for her to move closer to the cot. She crawled there where the man reached out and guided her mouth to his erection. It was again in the average sized range but it was somewhat curved like a banana. She began to run her tongue the length of it before swallowing the head. As she did Kristina felt her yoga pants and bikini panties yanked down and Miguel’s hand touch her pussy.

His finger slipped into her opening and in spite of herself she felt her wetness grow. Soon a second thick finger worked in next to the first at which point he rapidly thrust them in and out of her juicy canal. After a minute he removed the digits but they were almost immediately replaced by his thick organ. Kristina had to pull her mouth off the other man’s cock as Miguel drove deep inside her at first to prevent from accidentally biting him.

“Good puta, take my cock” Miguel said as he forced his shaft all the way in her viselike cunt. Once he was all the way in he slapped her ass hard with his open hand before he started to pump her good. After Kristina became accustomed to his pounding she resumed her oral attention on the other man. She was getting it from both ends for the first time in her life, and in spite of the reason why, in a purely physical sense she was enjoying it.

While he rode her doggy style Miguel stuck his thick finger in his mouth and wet it. Once it was soaked in saliva he pushed it against her brown, little hole as he continued with his thrusts. She moaned around the cock in her mouth as he forced his way inside. Kristina had been an anal virgin up to the day before when Miguel’s big meat had battered her there and she was still sore. She couldn’t help but whimper as he finger fucked her hard.

Miguel was fucking as hard as he could but her incredibly tight pussy was overwhelming him and he realized he couldn’t last long. Somehow he managed to increase his tempo and within seconds he felt his cum rushing forth. He withdrew from Kristina while at the same time pulling on her flame colored ponytail. She turned just in time for his first shot of cum to collide with the porcelain skin of her jaw.

His hand stroked his shaft rapidly sending rope after white rope onto her pretty face. Miguel laughed as he painted her with the fruits of his labor until no more came. He released her hair and pushed her back to his friend where she resumed sucking. Kristina was cradling the man’s balls as her lips caressed his tube, alternating sucking and kissing up and down the length. She heard the man was talking to Miguel in Spanish and a minute later she felt a sharp smack on her pale posterior. When she looked back at Miguel he had a crooked grin.

“Lift your leg puta” he ordered and once she managed to raise one off the hard floor Miguel yanked the yoga pants down and past her sneaker. They repeated the process with the other leg leaving her in just her sneakers.

“My amigo wants you to ride his cock puta, with your fiery pussy. So get goin’, okay.”

Kristina quickly complied and if she was partially motivated by the thought of the man’s hardness being buried in her pinkness, well who could blame her? She straddled the man before reaching back and grasping his shaft in her delicate hand. She guided it to the entrance of her wet, little pussy and after rubbing it a few times against her swollen lips she sank down on it. Kristina let out a low moan as the curved shaft worked deep inside her stimulating her internal nerves.

The man’s strong hands pulled her all the way down at which point he thrust up to meet her. Their flesh collided with a soft slapping sound as they built up a rhythm. She rested her hands against the material covering his broad chest as she rode him. Suddenly Miguel’s hand again slapped her ass and he laughed.

“Ride him fast baby like he is a bull.”

Miguel then pushed her torso forward bringing her shapely breasts close to the other man’s mouth. He took advantage by sucking the white flesh while gently biting her pink nipple. That sent a signal to Kristina’s already excited pussy exciting it further. Her eyes were closed tightly as she felt her pleasure increase between his mouth on her breast and his curved cock hitting her g-spot with each movement. She increased her tempo while at the same time squeezing her internal muscles.

The almost instantaneous result was a powerful orgasm centered deep in her core. His cock was soaked by her juices which flooded her canal before seeping out to his thighs. Kristina collapsed onto his chest, momentarily overcome by the intensity of her climax. The man under her continued with his short powerful thrusts extending the life of her orgasm. Just then she felt Miguel’s finger again playing with her tight back hole.

The cot groaned from the added strain placed on it as Miguel climbed on as well. His amigo wrapped his arm around Kristina’s waist holding her immobile as Miguel positioned himself behind her. His finger was replaced by his again swollen cock head as it attempted to gain entrance to her unfilled back door. Realizing was he was attempting filled her with trepidation.

“Miguel are you trying to do what I think…” she started to say before he cut her off with his hand seizing her chin in its iron grip.

“Puta I told you before that I was your master. It is not your place to question me but only to follow my orders and bring me pleasure.”

After saying that he pushed his hips forward impaling her ass with his thick slab. Kristina cried out but Miguel continued working deeper and ignored her cries of pain. Soon he was buried to the hilt in her booty and Kristina was filled like never before in her life.

“Now move it puta and show us a good time” Miguel instructed his submissive senora.

She started to move her hips up and down, swallowing then releasing both their erections as she built up a rhythm. The bottom man played with her sensitive breasts as Miguel’s rough hands squeezed the tender flesh of her thighs. Kristina had never experienced such a sexual overload before in her life. Both her holes were filled and other body parts were stimulated but beyond that by being thoroughly dominated, she was satisfied in her mind.

Two orgasms had already overtaken her when the man underneath her filling her pussy had cried out and stiffened. His cum filled her tunnel which gripped and milked his member. Miguel pulled out leaving her gaping for a moment as he guided her up. His amigo rolled off the cot laughing as he adjusted his pants. Miguel pushed Kristina onto her back on the cot once it was empty and as soon she was arranged to his liking he again slid in her ass.

“Play with yourself puta. I want to watch you touch your pussy while I fuck your ass.”

Her slim white fingers stroked her pinkness as his thickness pounded her little hole. His hands grasped her toned calves as he went balls deep with each thrust now. Kristina’s thumb made little circular motions around her clit while a finger sloshed inside her pink canal. In combination with his relentless anal assault she soon was at the brink again.

“I’m cumming” she cried out, her face reflecting the mixture of pain and pleasure she was feeling at the moment.

As Kristina’s face contorted from her orgasm Miguel increased his tempo until he was joining her. He grabbed her throat but not hard enough to restrict her breathing but only to let her feel it.

“Ah puta your tight ass is making me shoot my cum” he growled as he swelled deep in her.

Kristina felt each spurt as it shot deep in her bowels and Miguel grunted with satisfaction as his balls emptied their load. Once not a drop remained he withdrew his softening prick from her but left his hand on her neck. He managed to bring his cock close to her full, red lips.

“Kiss it” he simply said and Kristina responded by brushing her mouth against the sensitive underside before taking the whole head inside. Her tongue swirled around it making sure it was clean while also driving him mad with her teasing. Her lips released him and then she smiled up at him wantonly.

“Thank you master” she said simply.

His fingers stroked her throat absently as he tried to read her eyes and what she was thinking. Pleasure was reflected in them as well as something deeper that revealed part of her soul. Surprising even himself he leaned down and kissed her sluttish mouth with passion.

“That was nice senora but it is time for me to get back to work” he told her as he fixed himself.

Only after he was finished and heading to the exit did Kristina move.

“Master do you wish more from me or may I get dressed?”

He paused as he thought about it before replying to her.

“Get dressed then come to me with your cell phone.”

Miguel disappeared outside as Kristina dressed in silence. She felt the cum sloshing around in both her well used fuck holes as she pulled her panties up. For some strange reason she grinned like an idiot because of this, not that she could explain why. Kristina walked to the shop exit on legs that wobbled from the severe fucking she had received moments earlier.

Her eyes blinked from the bright sun when she left the gloom of the shop interior to go outside. Miguel was again talking with his friend as she approached. He held his hand out until she placed her phone in it. His fingers punched in some numbers causing the phone on his belt to ring out. He handed her phone back to her after that while also returning her missing earring.

“I will put you on my speed dial now. No matter when I call you will answer right away and if I need you I expect you to drop everything and come. Do you understand my puta?”

“Yes master” she said as she averted her eyes from his.

“Very good. You may go” he told her dismissively. Following that he simply ignored her and resumed his conversation with his amigo.

She walked to her car on shaky legs and climbed inside. Once she arrived home Kristina decided to she needed a hot bath not only to clean the sex from her but also to soothe her aching body. Fifteen minutes later as she soaked her phone went off buzzing. She managed to retrieve it and saw that she had received a message. Once she opened it she almost dropped the phone in the water due to what she saw.

A picture appeared on the screen that was obviously taken earlier in the day. It was of her on her knees as the two men stood there with their cocks in her face. That picture was followed by another even more shocking to her. It showed Miguel and his friend as they double penetrated her and her mouth was open in a moan.

The pictures were followed by a short text message. [My puta just remember I have many such pictures from my security camera. If you don’t want them to fall into the wrong hands – obey. Miguel your master]

Kristina’s finger hovered over the delete button but instead she stopped. Instead her fingers crept between her legs and started to busy themselves there as she stared at the picture. Before long she was biting her lip as she relived her earlier encounter.

A cruise to remember

01 Thursday Mar 2018

Posted by BNG in Adult Fantasy, Affairs, Anal Sex, College Sex, Erotic Fansasy, Erotic Fiction, Erotic Romance, Erotica, Lesbian, Masturbation, Oral Sex, Passion & Pleasure, Sex Stories, Short Erotic Stories, Three Some, Threesome

≈ Leave a comment

Tags

anal, Bi-sexual, Cum Swallowing, Exhibitionism, Female/Female, group sex, True Story

A Caribbean cruise that turned out to be one hell of a week. I have rewritten this story. Per request from the readers, I have added one scene that didn’t actually happen but you will have to guess which one. I know the story is long but I have split it into chapters so that you can read it in several settings.

—– Chapter One —–

I was 24 at the time and my husband is one year my senior. We had booked a seven day cruise that island hopped around the Caribbean. We were to visit five different islands during the week long trip. We were looking forward to getting away from the snow and cold and enjoy the sunny warm weather of the Caribbean.

First, I must tell you a little about my husband and myself. If you have read any of my previous stories, you know that we have a very open relationship when it comes to sex. We have, on several occasions, participated in orgies. We love our sex in any way we can get it. We like to keep our sex lives spicy by always trying new things with new people. We like our sex and we like it often. I am bi and Jake (my husband) says he is straight but I have seen him suck cock and have seen him get sucked by other men. I don’t know why he doesn’t admit he is also bi.

Although we like our sex with other people, we weren’t expecting anything special on this trip. It was the first cruise either one of us had taken. We were going to be perfectly satisfied with enjoying the ship, the islands, the warm weather and some good sex with each other in our ship cabin.

We flew to San Juan Puerto Rico and got a ride to the dock and embarked onto the ship. We spent the first night getting acquainted with the massive ship and took in some entertainment. For any of you that have not been on a cruise, I would highly recommend it. The ship was absolutely breathtaking. There is so much to see and do on the ship. The ship is so large and has so many places to see. We spent a week on the ship and don’t think we saw all of it.

The ship left port at 10:00 pm. After taking in some entertainment, we retired to our cabin for the night around 1:00 am. Jake and I had our first episode of fantastic sex for the week. I could tell that it was going to be one hell of a week. The sex seemed to be better than usual. Both of us were extremely horny. I think the fact that we were both so relaxed from being away from our normal life pressures; we were able to enjoy sex so much more.

—– Chapter Two —–

The next day, the first full day, was spent entirely at sea. There were plenty of activities taking place on the ship. In the afternoon, we were on the top deck of the ship, taking part in one of the activities next to one of the several pools. We struck up a conversation with an extremely nice couple, Larry and Joann. They seemed to be a little older than us but a very nice looking and pleasant couple. Joann was very slender with very large and perky breasts, I guessed about 34D. Larry was rather tall; I guessed about 6’4” and well built. We learned later that Joann was an aerobics instructor and Larry worked out a lot at a gym. We also learned that they were celebrating their 15th wedding anniversary. I was shocked that they had been married that long. I asked if they married when they were 15. We were told that they were both 38 years old. Damn, they looked good for being that old.

Throughout the remainder of the day, we took part in other activities that were taking place throughout the ship. We also enjoyed ourselves at a relaxing dinner in one of the many grand dining rooms. The food on these cruise ships is absolutely fabulous; you never have an excuse for going hungry. We also ran into Joann and Larry a couple more times.

That night brought another erotic fucking session in our cabin between me and Jake before we turned in for the night.

—– Chapter Three —–

The next day we docked at our first island. We debarked from the ship and took a tour of the island. For you that have not been to the Caribbean, when you get off the ship, you are greeted by dozens of taxi driving shouting for your business. For a very reasonable price, they will take you wherever you want around the island. You can tour the island, go shopping, go to a beach or whatever you want.

We returned to the ship mid afternoon, got cleaned up, had another great fucking session and got ready to get an early dinner.

At dinner, we met up with Joann and Larry again. We hit it off very well; we seemed to have so much to talk about. They told us they were from Michigan. We are also from the Midwest. We also found out that their cabin was on the same deck as ours. We had an inside cabin towards the middle of the ship while they had an outside balcony cabin towards the rear of the ship.

After dinner, we went to a show with them and then later to a comedian act in the lounge. If you have never been on a cruise ship, they have many places that you can go for entertainment. There is a big theater where you can see Broadway shows, singing and dancing acts and much more. There is a large lounge that has many acts such as comedians, magicians, musicians, etc. There are also many smaller places that you can see anything from piano players to rock-n-roll bands.

After the show we made arrangements to meet Joann and Larry in the morning for breakfast and to tour the next island together. We then retired back to the cabin for, you guessed it, some more incredible loving making.

—– Chapter Four —–

We met Joann and Larry for breakfast as planned. Together we decided to take a short tour of the island and then have the taxi driver take us to a beach in the afternoon. The driver was a wonderful tour guide. After lunch, he took us to a very nice beach. It was a typical Caribbean beach, nice white sand, clear blue water and a nice little bar serving your favorite Caribbean drinks.

We soon realized that we were at a nude beach. Not many of the people were naked, probably only ten percent, but enough to get our attention. We found a place that wasn’t very crowded and laid our towels out on the sand. We went back to the beach house to change into our swimming suits. I like to show off my body with a very revealing bikini, but my bikini wasn’t anything compared to Joann’s. Her bikini didn’t leave anything for the imagination, only a couple small triangles over her nipples and another over her crouch and ass. It was a new bikini she got specifically for the cruise. I don’t think she was used to wearing such a revealing suit. She seemed to be a little embarrassed but I assured her it showed her off very well, she looked great in it. You should have seen Jake’s eyes when he first saw her; I thought his eyes were going to pop out of their sockets. Her husband, Larry, even seemed to be a little excited to see her in her new illuminating attire.

The guys went to get us some drinks while Joann and I went back to our spot on the beach. Joann and I got the suntan lotion out and helped each other spread it over our bodies. I was getting turned on looking at her gorgeous body in that tantalizing bikini. I complimented her on her looked and on her bikini. She thanked me for the comment and said that she is proud of her body and likes to show it off. She also complimented me on my body but compared to her, I felt inferior. As do I, I could tell that Joann tans naked in the tanning booths since there were no tan lines.

The guys returned with the drinks and we helped them with their suntan lotion as well. I could tell that Jake couldn’t take his eyes off of Joann. I also sensed that Larry was looking me over with his eyes, which also turned me on.

We sat on our towels and just talked for awhile and did some people watching. We watched as the nude people would walk by and would comment on each. Some were very nice but some of them should not be out there without clothes, in fact some of them shouldn’t even by in a swimming suit at all (if you know what I mean).

After awhile, Joann turned to Larry and said that she wanted to sunbath nude too. She said she always wanted to try it and since there was no one there that they knew, she wanted to try it. I had been thinking the same thing but didn’t want to say anything, not knowing what Joann and Larry would say. I quickly chimed in and said I would do it if she would. Larry acted to be a little timid and hesitated about going nude. I coaxed Larry by saying that if he did it, Jake would also do it. Jake looked at me with this disgusting angry look on his face but I knew that he wanted to just as bad as I did. After a little more coaxing, we convinced the guys to join us. Joann and I removed our bikinis and the guys soon followed.

I felt so good having the warm sun and the warm ocean breezing blowing over our naked bodies. For 38 years old, both Joann and Larry looked incredible. Joann’s breasts were very firm. Larry had a very nice six pack. Both Larry’s and Jake’s cocks were half hard. They both tried to conceal it by lying down on their stomachs. After putting more suntan lotion on our private parts, we laid down on the towels and felt the warm sun radiate our bodies.

After sunbathing for quite awhile, Joann and I decided to take a dip in the ocean. We got up and walked into the warm water, feeling the waves crash up against our bodies. If felt so incredible being naked in the salt ocean waters. We saw the guys get up to go get some more drinks.

After our dip in the ocean, Joann and I went back to our towels and started to apply suntan lotion to each other. Joann first spread lotion all over my front side. It seemed like she took extra time and attention around my tits and my pussy. I returned the favor and made sure she had ample amount of lotion. When I was applying lotion around her pussy, she spread her legs slightly and told me to make sure to get that area nice and good; she said (in a seductive voice) she wouldn’t want to get that area burned.

After some more sunbathing and finishing our drinks, we got dressed and headed back to the ship before our departure for the next island.

When we got back onto the ship, Jake and I couldn’t wait to fuck each other in our cabin. We couldn’t even wait until after we showered; we had an incredible fuck right in the shower. I think the happenings of the day had turned us both on. We then cleaned up and met Joann and Larry for dinner.

After dinner we went to a Broadway show in the big theater and then caught a late show in the lounge. After the late show, Joann and Larry invited us up to their cabin for some wine. We eagerly agreed and headed up to their cabin.

We didn’t mind having an inside cabin since we were not spending much time there but Joann and Larry’s outside balcony cabin was very nice. We went out on the balcony and looked across the massive body of water. It was a very clear night. Many stars and the moon lit up the sky. The reflections of the stars bounced off the water and the warm gentle breeze made it so romantic. The combination of the beautiful ocean view and the fact that I had consumed abundance of alcohol was really turning me on. I couldn’t wait to get back to our cabin and fuck Jake brains out.

There were only two chairs on the balcony along with a small table. Jake sat down in a chair and I sat down on his lap, my back towards him. Larry and Joann opened a bottle of wine from a case they had bought the day before and poured us all a glass. They joined us on the balcony. Larry sat in the other chair and Joann sat across his lap with her arms around his neck. We talked for awhile, reminiscing about what we had done that day. It wasn’t long until I saw Joann start to kiss Larry. Not just a little kiss on the lips but a nice big juicy tongue French kiss. I cleared my throat to get their attention and then asked if they wanted us to go. They said no and asked if they were making us uncomfortable. We said absolutely not, especially if they don’t mind if we did the same. They said they would be offended if we didn’t. It was such a nice romantic night and we should take advantage of it.

I turned across Jakes lap, wrapped my hands around his neck and started to make out. Jake had his arms wrapped around my waist. After several minutes of passionate kissing, I looked over and Joann and Larry and could see that Larry had his hands slid under Joann’s skirt and apparently was pleasing her pussy.

I ran a hand down and started to rub Jake’s chest through his shirt. He took my lead and started to rub his hands up and down my legs and thighs. I slide my skirt up a little to encourage him to explore me like Larry was exploring Joann. Soon I felt his fingers sliding over my pussy lips. I spread my legs to let him have better access.

We continued this for awhile, making out and taking sips of wine between kisses. Joann said she needed some more wine and got up to get the bottle from the room. I also got up and said I needed to go use the restroom. Inside the room, I asked Joann if they had ever swinged with other couples. She looked at me and just smiled. I got the answer I was looking for. I told her we also did and I wanted to fuck her husband. Again she just smiled at me as to say, he is all yours.

I helped her pour another glass of wine for us all and followed her out to the balcony. Joann went over by Jake as I sat down on Larry’s lap. Larry was a little shocked but quickly figured out what was going on as I planted a big kiss on his lips. I opened my mouth and started to explore his mouth with my tongue. I then spread my legs wide, letting my skirt hike up my hips to expose my bare pussy (I hadn’t put any panties on at all that week). It didn’t take long until Larry was exploring my pussy with his hands. My pussy was so wet by this time. I could feel Larry’s cock start to get hard under my ass. I slide my ass off his hardening cock and placed a hand on it.

I smiled at Larry and said I think someone is getting a little excited. I then got down on my knees in front of Larry, unzipped his pants and pulled out his rock hard cock. His cock wasn’t quite as big as Jake’s (Jake has an 8-9 inch cock) but he had a very pretty cock. I like a pretty cock, one that has a nice shaped head and a smooth shaft. It was also very thick, which I think is actually more important than having a long cock.

I started to run my tongue up and down the shaft of his cock while playing with his balls with my hands. I then slide it into my mouth and started sucking on it. I love sucking on some good cock. Larry started to moan with approval. I took time out to slide his pants and underwear all the way off and threw them down on the deck of the balcony. He removed his shirt and placed it on the rest of his clothes.

I went back to sucking on his cock, trying to get as much in my mouth as possible. I heard his moans get deeper and louder. After several minutes, I sensed he was about to cum. I didn’t want him to spout just yet so I got up and sat down on his lap. I was facing him with our crotches touching. I wrapped my arms around his neck and planted a big kiss on him, again exploring his mouth with my tongue.

I pulled up my skirt, moved my pussy up and started to grind it against his cock. I was so wet; I was covering his cock with my pussy juices. I looked over at Joann and Jake and saw Jake with his face buried in Joann’s pussy. She looked like she was really enjoying herself.

Larry helped me remove my top and skirt. I now could press my naked body against his. I ran my pussy over his cock and then up his body over his stomach and chest. I lowered myself again and he took one of by breasts into his mouth. I could feel his tongue circle my nipples and then felt him nibble and suck on them. I couldn’t wait any longer. I reached down and pulled up his cock and lowed myself onto it. I felt his massive member slip easily into my waiting pussy.

I started to raise and lower myself, allowing his hard cock to slide in and out of me. We started slowly at first but quickly picked up the pace. Soon his cock was pumping in and out of me in a furious rate, God it felt so good.

It wasn’t long until I was screaming as my orgasm overtook me. I’m sure someone had to hear me but I didn’t really care at that moment. It was an incredible orgasm. Sometime in the middle of my orgasm, Larry started to shoot his load inside me. Feeling his cum shoot inside me only extended my own orgasm.

It wasn’t long after I composed myself that I heard some laud moans coming from Jake and Joann. We looked over just as they both came together, both bodies shaking in what seemed to be as good of an orgasm as I just had.

It was very late so we decided to finish off our glasses of wine and head back to our cabin. We all agreed that we had a lot of time to have a lot more fun the rest of the week. We arranged to meet Joann and Larry for breakfast and again tour the next island together.

—– Chapter Five —–

The next day was pretty much the same. We toured another island with Joann and Larry. Back on the ship we had dinner again with Joann and Larry and took in some more entertainment. Afterwards, Jake and Larry wanted to spend some time in the casino. Gambling doesn’t do anything for me and Joann so we decided to go off on our own. We explored some other less populated bars on the ship and got to know each other even better. I couldn’t believe how well we were getting along for only knowing each other for a couple days.

We ended up ordering one last drink and headed back to their cabin. Once back in their room, Joann immediately started to seduce me, running her hands over my body and giving me a very passionate kiss. We fell on the bed where we proceeded to remove each other’s clothes. I love fucking guys but there is something so special about making love to a women. It makes me feel so comfortable and sexy. Joann started to lick my entire body. Starting at my neck and working her way down to my pussy, paying extra attention to my tits and nipples. She had me so turned on. I then felt her tongue spread my pussy lips and circle my clit. Her fingers plunged deep into my pussy, hitting my G-spot. I could tell she was very experienced at satisfying women. Only after a couple minutes, I felt myself getting very close to an incredible orgasm. I shouted out to her that I was cumming. My body started to shake, my eyes rolled back into their sockets as my orgasm overtook my body. It seemed to last forever.

After I was able to compose myself, I returned the favor to Joann. I started by sucking and licking her nice firm breasts. I circled my tongue around her very hard nipples while I massaged her breasts. Her boobs were so large and so firm. I hope my boobs are like this when I’m 38. I continued by licking and kissing my way down her flat stomach to her shaved pussy. I shot my stiff tongue as far into her pussy as I could. I could tell by her moans that I was hitting her just right. I started to rub and pinch her clit with my fingers. She was so wet. I then easily slide a couple fingers into her love hole, then three and then four. I continued to fuck her with my fingers as I started to nibble on her clit with my mouth. I flicked and circled her clit with my tongue. After several minutes, her body started to quiver and she started to cum. I soon realized that she was a squirter as her cum started to squirt all over my face. It startled me at first but I quickly composed myself to take as much in my mouth as I could.

After her orgasm subsided, she pulled me up and gave me a very passionate kiss. We lay next to each other for quite awhile, it felt so good to have a naked female body nestled against me.

Suddenly we heard the key card open the cabin door. Larry and Jake walked through the door and saw Joann and I holding each other’s naked body. We didn’t move but simply smiled up to our husbands. Larry said “See, I told you we could find them back here”. Jake asked if we were having fun. I said, with a big smile on my face, “More fun than you can imagine”. Joann responded by saying ”but we could have much more fun”, as she motioned the guys to join us. It didn’t take the guys long to remove their clothes and join us on the bed.

Just then Joann got up off the bed and said that she was a little tired and needed a little time to recover. She looked at me as to say “follow my lead and come over here”. I also got out of bed and stood next to her. She told the guys that we had just had a very exhausting love making session and Cindy and I needed to relax a little. Both guys started to complain and informed us (as if we didn’t already know) that they both were very horny and needed some good fucking to relieve them. Joann said “go right ahead, don’t let us stop you, we will just sit here and watch”. We both sat down in the chairs next to the bed.

Joann had told me earlier that Larry liked sex with guys but I knew Jake says he doesn’t like it. I have seen him do it several times and he seems to have a good time with it. I don’t know why he just doesn’t admit he likes it. I started to persuade Jake to let Larry suck his cock. Larry looked at Jake to see if he would allow him to do it. Jake didn’t give much resistance so Larry leaned down and started to lightly rub his hand over Jakes cock. His cock wasn’t hard but it seemed to jump when Larry first touched it. We watched as his cock grew and got hard right in front of our eyes. In just a couple minutes, Larry had Jake’s cock as hard as I had ever seen it.

Larry then took Jake’s cock into his mouth and started to suck on it. Jake’s cock is rather large, I can never get it all the way into my mouth and neither could Larry. While sucking his cock head, Larry slide his hand up and down Jake’s shaft. Joann and I just sat back and watched the show. I could tell by the look on Jake’s face and by his moans, he was really enjoying it. I asked Jake how it felt. He simply responded by giving me a big grin and shaking his head in approval.

I could tell that Jake was just about ready to cum when he pulled away. He moved down and let Larry lay down on the bed so they could switch places. Larry’s cock was already hard, although not quite as big as Jake’s

Jake took Larry’s cock into his mouth and started sucking it furiously, sucking it as he massaged his balls and ran his hand up and down the shaft. After several minutes Larry got up and moved around so that they were in a 69 position. Both took each others cock in their mouth and continued to please each other. Joann and I were getting so turned on just watching them. Both of us were running our hands over our pussies.

It wasn’t long until I think they came together. Both took the others cum into their mouth. Joann and I applauded seeing each of them take each others cum in their mouth without spilling a drop.

After the guys collected themselves, they asked us girls if we were satisfied. I said “we are greatly satisfied but I don’t think we are as satisfied as you two”.

To let the guys recoup, Joann went and opened another bottle of wine. I helped her pour four glasses. We sat around talking for awhile. We asked how much money they had lost in the casino. They wouldn’t tell us.

After about 15-20 minutes of conversation, Larry looked at me and motioned for me to come over by him on the bed. I gladly got up and joined him. Jake proceeded to go over to Joann and attend to her. Larry was sitting on the edge of the bed. I sat down on his lap facing him and wrapped my arms around his neck. I started to kiss him and rub my fingers over his head and through his hair. Together we ran our hands over each others body.

For some reason I started to talk very dirty to Larry. I said something like “do you think you can fuck me with that fag cock of yours?” He replied by saying “this cock can fuck the shit out of any pussy around.” Jake and Joann started to laugh at our verbal comments and started in with their own dirty remarks. Before you knew it, all four of us were voicing comments like “come on you fucking whore, I’m going to fuck your hot pussy for all its worth.” I think it was a contest who could say the most disgusting things.

I started to rub my very wet pussy over Larry’s shaft. “The fucking slut has a soaking wet pussy, bet she wants a big fat cock in it” Larry said as he rotated his hips to let his cock slip right in. I immediately rammed my pelvis down hard on him so that his cock would dig deep inside me.

I pushed Larry back onto the bed and leaned over him so we could fuck hard and furious. We continued our verbal assault as we pounded ourselves at each other, my pussy sliding up and down and his hard cock. “Give it to me you big stud, ram that hard fat cock deep inside me, fuck my hot cunt baby”.

We were fucking like there was no tomorrow when I felt a hand start to rub my pussy from behind. It then parted my ass checks and started to probe at my ass hole. Jake was lubricating my ass from my pussy juices. I knew exactly what he was going to do. He knows how much I like to be double fucked. Sure enough, I soon felt his cock start to enter my ass. It took him a little time but he soon had it jammed in as far as he could. I just love having a cock fucking my ass at the same time as one is fucking my pussy. Jake and Larry got into a rhythm, both shooting their love tools in and out of me at the same time.

After we all got in a steady rhythm, Joann came over. I motioned for her to move up so I could lick her pussy. She shoved her cunt right into my face, allowing me to slide my tongue between her pussy lips and over her clit. Her clit was so hard and big. My fingers soon found her hot pussy, digging deep inside. The guys helped me out by rubbing and pinching at Joann’s tits and nipples.

We continued our four-way fuck for some time until I was the first to explode into another incredible orgasm. Joann soon followed, shooting her hot cum over my face again. A couple minutes later Jake and Larry shot both their loads deep inside my ass and pussy at the same time. We all four fell totally exhausted in a pile on the bed. It had been an unbelievable night of enjoyable fucking.

After we caught our breath, Jake and I made our way back to our cabin. It was very late and we needed to get some sleep before we met again the next morning to explore the next island.

—– Chapter Six —–

The next day we had a very exciting time on the island. The island that we were visiting was a very beautiful mountainous island. It is known for its beautiful mountain streams and waterfalls. The four of us decided to get a taxi cab and take a tour up into the mountains. The tour guide (taxi driver) first took us to a mountain cave and then to a gorgeous waterfall. At the base of the waterfall was a nice little pool that looked very enticing for a nice swim. It was a very popular waterfall and the crowds were quite large, so we didn’t feel like swimming in front of everyone. We asked the guide if there were any waterfalls that were not as crowded. He said there was two not too far away. One was a five mile hike into the rain forest. The other was 1 mile hike. We thought five miles was too far but 1 mile sounded good.

He drove us to the end of the 1 mile trail and pointed us into the direction of the waterfall. He said he would wait there until we get back. On our hike back to the falls, we met one group but other than that, we didn’t see anyone. As we got closer to the falls, we could hear the roar of the water falling over the mountain cliff. It was absolutely gorgeous. A small waterfall appearing out of the side of the mountain, tumbling about 40 feet to a small little pool of water nestled in the rocks surrounded by the lush foliage of the rainforest. Although not as large as the first waterfall, it was definitely just as stunning.

The best thing was, we were the only ones there. We had brought our swimming suits with us but since no one was there, we decided to take a little skinny dip. We all stripped down and jumped in. Oh what a refreshing feeling. The water was magnificent. I soon felt a pair of hand wrap around me from behind. It was Larry. He immediately started to massage my breasts from behind me. I felt him push himself against my backside. I reached my hand behind me and felt that he was already hard, mmmmm. I pressed my ass back pressing against his hard member. We were standing in water just deep enough that we could stand on the bottom and have our heads above water.

I looked over at Jake and he was busy with Joann. Jake and I had fucked many times in water. It is something we enjoy doing because you are much lighter in water so you can move and pick up your partner more easily.

I turned around to face Larry. I wrapped my arms around his neck and started to kiss him very fervently. I then jumped up and wrapped my legs around this waist, pressing my crouch against his. Larry started to slide his hard cock up and down over my pussy; damn I was so wet and horny. I spread my legs slightly to invite him to enter me. He slid right in. I started to bounce up and down in the water, allowing his cock to slide in and out of my hot pussy. I looked over at Jake and Joann and they were doing the same.

After a couple minutes, we started to hear voices approaching from down the path, oh shit! All four of us separated. We realized that because the water was so clear, anyone looking down at us could see that we didn’t have any clothes on. We then got the idea to move closer to the waterfall so that the bubbles that formed on the water from the falls splashing down on the surface of the pool would hide the fact that we were naked.

A group of elderly tourists came into view. We just hoped to God that they wouldn’t stay too long. The water depth was over our heads where we were and we didn’t know how long we could tread water. Besides, we had much better things to do.

Thank goodness they didn’t stay very long. As soon as they turned to leave, we quickly moved back to shallower waters and were back fucking our partners as before. It wasn’t long until Larry was cumming inside me.

Larry then floated me over to a large rock on the edge of the pool. This rock was just below the surface of the water. He placed me on the rock face up. My head was above water but my pussy was just at the surface of the water. He spread my legs and placed his face against my cum-filled pussy. I felt his tongue swirling around my clit. The small waves of the water were splashing against my pussy as his tongue started to explore inside my cunt hole. God, it felt so good.

After several minutes of Larry eating my pussy and rubbing my clit, I heard Joann start to scream. I had totally forgotten about Jake and Joann. I looked over towards them and saw Jake doing the same to Joann as Larry was to me. It was obvious that Jake had sent Joann into a gigantic orgasm. They were probably 30 feet from us but I still could see Joann’s body shaking in a massive orgasm. Seeing this sent me into my own climatic orgasm as well. Larry was doing such a fantastic job of satisfying me.

Just as Joann and I were catching our breath, we heard more voices coming from down the path. We all again quickly swam over under our canopy of bubbles near the waterfall. This time two couples come up to the edge of the pool and started talking to us. I guess they were about 30 years old. They asked us how the water was. We said very refreshing.

They looked around the area and saw our clothes over on some rocks where we had left them. They had their swimming suits and towels in their hands. They asked us were we had changed into our swimming suits. We didn’t know what to say. We didn’t want to make up some story so decided to tell them the truth and told them we hadn’t changed into our swimming suits. It took them awhile to catch on to what we were saying but it finally hit them that we were all naked. You should have seen the embarrassing grins they all got on their faces when they finally realized this. Us four had floated from the cover of the bubbles and I’m sure they could tell that we were truly naked. Jake and Larry then spoke up and told them that they were more than welcome to join us if they wish. After a little discussion, the four of them decided to get naked and join our skinny dip party.

We watched as the four of them stripped their clothes and entered the water. I think Larry, Joann, Jake and I all wanted to have a big orgy. We talked for awhile but it was obvious to us that these two couples were not into that. We decided that we should just leave. Besides, I’m sure our guide was wondering where we were, we had been gone for over an hour.

We got out of the water, dried off, got dressed and said goodbye to our new acquaintances. After getting back to the taxi, we had the driver take us back to the ship.

Back on the ship we went to our cabins and got cleaned up. Jake and I had another good fuck in the shower before we met Joann and Larry for dinner. We then went to the early show in the theatre.

After the show, the guys and us girls split up again and went our separate ways. Joann and I went and visited a piano bar where a piano player was entertaining anyone that would listen. There weren’t many people there so Joann and I sat down at the piano right next to the piano player and ordered some drinks.

The piano player was a gorgeous looking guy about 30 years old. He had nice blonde hair and blue eyes; a very masculine guy, not your typical pianist. He was a great singer and entertainer. We started to flirt with him and he flirted back. He took several requests from us and sang to us as if we were his lovers. He really knew how to earn his tips (if you know what I mean).

After several drinks and feeling very horny, Joann and I went back to our cabin this time. We were both feeling a little frisky from all the drinks and being serenaded by the nice looking pianist for the past couple hours. It didn’t take us long until we had each other’s clothes off and was making out to relieve our sexual tension that had been building up in us.

We were right in the heat of the moment when we heard the key card slide open the cabin door. Our two guys had returned. Joann and I were so into each other that we totally ignored they guys when the entered. They tried to talk to us but again we ignored them.

Joann and I were in a 69 position on the bed. I was fingering your pussy as licking her clit as she was doing the same to me. We were in total ecstasy as we pleased each other.

We continued in a 69 position for quite awhile, totally oblivious to Larry and Jake. I did look up once to see that they had both gotten naked; Jake was sitting in the chair while Larry was sucking his cock. I motioned to Joann to look; she simply smiled and returned to pleasuring my pussy. After what seemed to be hours, Joann finally came in a very intense orgasm. Shortly afterwards, I followed with my own huge orgasm.

After we collected ourselves, we looked over and saw Larry ramming Jake’s asshole with his hard cock from behind. I couldn’t believe he actually let Larry do that without anyone coaxing him. It didn’t take Larry very long until he shot his load into Jake’s ass. It was a big turn on for Joann and me to watch the two guys go at it. After Larry was done, they asked if we wanted them to join us on the bed but we told them that they were doing just fine without us and that they should continue.

Larry switched positions with Jake so that Jake could fuck him in the ass. Joann and I had a great view as we watch Jake’s cock slide in and out of Larry’s ass. If I wasn’t so exhausted I would have joined them. Instead we were completely satisfied with just watching our two ladyboys going at it with each other.

After Jake filled Larry’s ass with his sperm, we decided to turn in for the night. But this time Jake and Joann went back to Larry and Joann’s cabin together while Larry stayed with me in our cabin.

Larry and I had some very passionate love making while I’m sure Joann and Jake did also back in their cabin. I love my husband very much and love fucking him but the time Larry and I had together alone was very special. Most of the fucking we had been doing that week was very erotic and fast paced. Larry was very slow and soothing which was very nice for a change. It was a little strange going to sleep next to another guy other than my husband. But I did sleep very well before we woke to tackle another day and another island.

—– Chapter Seven —–

The next day brought another beautiful island. The four of us enjoyed a day at a beach and took in some snorkeling. Unfortunately this island did not have nude beaches, but it was a very enjoyable day. We really took pleasure in basking in the sun and drinking the local Caribbean drinks, not to mention the nice tan we got.

Back on the ship we cleaned up and had diner as usual. We weren’t too fond of the entertainment in the theater that night so decided to spend the evening in the big lounge. Two shows were on the schedule for the evening. First a hypnotist during the early evening and later a comedy show at late night.

The seating in the big lounge were mostly big half circle booths that faced a big stage where all the shows took place. The booths had very high backs. They were very comfortable and very private since you could only see in them from the stage side. We purposely arrived early to get a good booth up close to the stage. Joann and I were seated between Larry and Jake around the half circle table, I next to Larry and Joann next to Jake. We ordered our first round of drinks and sat back and had some good conversation while we waited for the first show to start.

The hypnotist was very good; he had us all laughing in stitches. After the show, we had about an hour before the comedy show would begin. We ordered more drinks and sat back for the second show to begin. While deep in conversation with Joann, I felt a hand start to run over my thigh and up under my skirt. Larry first startled me but then I started to get turned on. I half-heartedly told him to stop since someone would see us. He said that no one was going to see in, if someone would walk in front of the booth, the table hid anything that he was doing.

He slowly ran his hand up my thigh and parted my legs. He ran his fingers over my panty-less crotch. I felt him start to rub my clit and pinch it with his fingers. I spread my legs to give him better access. I looked over at Joann and saw Jake was doing the same to her. I couldn’t believe that I was having my pussy rubbed in the middle of a crowded lounge.

I felt Larry’s fingers part my pussy lips and run them up and down my slit. Soon I felt him slide his finger into my pussy. I was so wet that he was able to quickly and easily slide in. I tried to keep a straight face in case someone did pass in front of our booth. It is very difficult to keep a straight face when you have someone fingering you pussy. Larry and Jake were carrying on a normal conversation so no one would get suspicious. They continued to rub our clits and probe their fingers into our pussies for the next five or ten minutes. Joann’s and my breathing were getting very deep and loud. I couldn’t take it anymore. I threw my head back against the back to the booth and closed my eyes taking in the full affect of their actions. It wasn’t long until I couldn’t hold back any longer and was thrown into an incredible orgasm. I think I actually passed out for a couple seconds, probably also had something to do with the fact I had been drinking alcohol all night long.

After I composed myself, I looked over at Joann and I could tell she had cum as well. She looked as exhausted as I. We just looked at each other and started to laugh. It was so absurd that we both had just had an incredible orgasm with all these people around us.

I then pulled my skirt back down and reached over and felt Larry’s cock through his pants. He was already hard. I whispered to him that I better do something about this. He just smiled back at me. I rubbed up and down his cock for a little while. After several minutes I unzipped his pants and managed to pull his cock out. This time Larry and Jake was having a hard time keeping composed as Joann and I carried on a casual conversation.

We continued stroking their hard cocks for quite awhile, changing from slow easy strokes, when someone walked by, to fast furious strokes when no one was in view. It seemed that we were stroking their cocks for a long time when a voice come over the sound system announcing the show was going to start in about 10 minutes. Shortly after that I felt Larry’s cock start to convulse. I knew he was about to cum. I looked around to make sure no one was looking and then quickly ducked under the table to catch his cum in my mouth. I wasn’t able to get all of it but I did get the majority of it. I quickly came back up licking my lips as if nothing had happened. Joann and Jake had watched me take his cum, they started to laugh when I returned above the table. I couple minutes later Joann did the same to catch my husband’s cum while he had his orgasm.

The comedy show was also a very good show. We laughed so hard and so long that night, our guts were hurting from so much laughing.

After the show we sat around drinking our last drink and talking. I don’t think we wanted to go back to our cabins because we knew that this was our last night on the ship and we didn’t want it to end.

We eventually decided to go back to Joann and Larry’s cabin for one last good time. On our way back, we decided to take a detour and go up to the top deck to take in the warm Caribbean air one last time. It was late, about 2:00 am, and very few people were up on top at that time of night. We walked around for a little while, looking out over the romantic ocean waters. The stars and moon again lit up the dark skies.

We walked past a set of stairs that lead up and had a sign that said you must be 18 to enter. We heard rumors that there was a place on the ship that you could sunbath nude but never did find out where it was or even if the rumors were actually true. We put two and two together and concluded that these stairs must lead up to that place.

Obviously we couldn’t sunbath nude that night but curiosity took us upstairs to check it out. On top there was simply a small area that had nothing but a bunch of deck chairs. This area was actually the roof of one of the bars on the top deck. On the far side of this area we saw a couple what appeared to be making out. After realizing what they were doing, we quickly apologized for interrupting and turned to leave. The guy spoke up and said we didn’t have to apologize. He said we could stay if we wanted.

We were curious to look around so slowly started to approach them. As we got closer, we realized they were doing more than making out. They were half naked and were obviously fucking each other before we rudely interrupted. Both of them had their shorts off but still had their shirts on. They didn’t seem to try to hide their private parts as we approached them. The guy still had a very hard cock and you could see her pussy juices reflecting off it in the moonlight. We also noticed that they were very young, I would have guessed teenagers. We asked them how old they were and they said they were both 21 years old, I never did believe them. They said their names were Jason and Brianna. They said they were on their honeymoon.

We sarcastically asked if they were enjoying themselves. Brianna responded and said they were. I couldn’t believe when she then invited us to join them. I think they had been drinking as much as we had been and were acting differently than they normally would. It appeared that they were feeling no pain. They didn’t have to twist our arms too much; we immediately decided to take her up on her offer.

Jason was a rather short guy, but seemed to have a nice looking body. Brianna was very petite had a very cut face and also a nice looking body.

Larry and I sat down on a deck chair that was next to them while Joann and Jake sat down on a chair on the other side. We started to rub each other’s crotches as we started some small talk such as where they were from and what they had been doing on their honeymoon. We found out they were from California. They also told us that they had been coming up to this area each night to fuck each other. A couple nights they even slept up here all night.

As we talked, I noticed Jason’s cock started to go soft. I got up and sat down next to him, on the other side from Brianna. I made some remark to Jason that we needed to get him back up again. As I said that, Joann got up and kneeled in front of him. We both reached out and started to stroke Jason. At the same time, Jake and Larry held out their hands for Brianna to guide her over to another chair where they were going to work on her. You should have seen the look on Jason and Brianna’s face. I don’t think they had ever done anything like this before. A look of nervousness and fear came over their faces. But we eventually turned those faces into lust and excitement.

Joann lowered her head onto Jason’s cock and started to lick up and down its shaft. I leaned over and started to French kiss him, darting my tongue in and out of his mouth. Jason would periodically look over at Brianna but I would wrap my hands around his head and pull him back as to say “forget about her for now, we are going to take care of you”. I then pushed Jason down on the deck chair so his head was towards Brianna, this way he could not see her or pay any attention to her. I started to lick and rub my way down to his chest, past his stomach and finally to his now-very-hard cock. Joann let me share his cock with her. She would suck on his balls as I took his cock into my mouth. I sucked it for awhile and then we would trade placed.

We sucked and licked his cock for quite awhile until Joann got up and stood over him, preparing to lower her eager pussy onto his hard manhood. She slowly lowered herself as I held his cock to guide it into her wet cunt. It easily slipped right over it. I reached one hand around Joann and played with Jason’s balls as she moved up and down on his stiff rod. I used my other hand to rub against Joann’s rigid clit.

After several minutes I looked over at Jake and Larry and saw that Jake was ramming Brianna’s pussy as Larry had his cock in her mouth. I got up and decided to copy Larry and straddled Jason’s head. I lowered my dripping wet pussy right over his face. Jason immediately stuck out his tongue reaching for my willing love hole. I felt his tongue stick right into my pussy. I raised and lowered myself so that I was fucking his little stubby tongue. As I fucked his tongue, I continued to watch Jake and Larry give it to Brianna. I’m not sure who came first but it seemed like one started to scream in ecstasy and then another would start. After just a little while we had all come.

We then all switched positions and paired up with other non-spouses and continued our fucking festivities. We continued fucking all night long in every imaginable position, with every partner. We three girls had all three cocks in every hole at sometime during the next several hours. The one that got me the hardest orgasm was when Jason was fucking my pussy, Larry poked his cock into my ass and my husband fucked me in my mouth. I don’t know how loud I screamed, but I hope no one heard me.

After several hours, it was obvious that the guys were spent and couldn’t go on. It seemed like things were starting to wind down and we needed to get back to our cabins. I wasn’t quite done yet. I looked over at Joann with a seductive smile and then looked over at Brianna. Joann got the hint and we both went over by Brianna and started to fondle her tits. She got a look of terror on her face. When we reached down and started to rub her legs and torso, she said that she had never made love to another girl before. Both Joann and I said that was ok, we would show her everything she needs to know. We told her just to relax and enjoy. You could tell she wasn’t so sure about this but that didn’t stop us. Joann leaned over and started to lick Brianna tits as I reached down and spread her legs and reached towards her pussy. I quickly slipped a couple fingers into her cum filled cunt. I rubbed my thumb over her clit. It was still very hard and very large.

The three guys just sat back and watched intensively as we put on a show for them. Jason’s eyes were as big as quarters; you could tell he had never seen his new wife in any situation like this before. Occasionally one of them would shout out some rude remark like “suck that sloppy pussy, bitch”.

Joann and I licked and sucked all over Brianna until we got her to explode with her final orgasm of the night. Then Joann and I turned to each other, determined to get one more orgasm before the night (and week) was over. Brianna joined right in, digging deep into our pussies and licking and sucking on our clits. For never doing this before, it didn’t take her very long to catch on. We three girls pleased each other for another 10 to 15 minutes until we climaxed one last time.

All six of us lay exhausted on the deck chairs and the ship deck. It was starting to get a little light. The sun would be coming up soon. We could see some lights far off in the horizon. We were coming into San Juan, our final destination. We were all sad that the week was coming to an end but was very happy that we had the week that we did together.

Eventually we got ourselves to go back to our cabins, get packed and get ready for the debarkation process. Before we did debark, we said our goodbyes to Joann and Larry, exchanged phone numbers and addressed and promised to keep in touch. And if either of us were to ever go on anther cruise, we would invite the others. I can’t wait to have another week like this one.

Spitroast

01 Thursday Mar 2018

Posted by BNG in Adult Fantasy, Affairs, Anal Sex, College Sex, Erotic Fansasy, Erotic Fiction, Erotic Romance, Erotica, Lesbian, Masturbation, Oral Sex, Passion & Pleasure, Sex Stories, Short Erotic Stories, Three Some

≈ Leave a comment

Tags

anal, Blowjob, Cum Swallowing, Fiction, First Time, group sex

No plot or character development, just a short stroker.

Linda was just eighteen, near the end of her senior year in high school. She had long brown hair, full, larger-than-average, but firm breasts, and a cute round ass. And she knew it. She was a Christian, though, and had taken a vow of chastity in spite of, or perhaps because of, the strong sexual urges she was beginning to feel.

Ben was cute, and Linda thought of him as her boyfriend, but she hadn’t put that in words—at least not with him—she didn’t want to encourage him to make intimate advances. She went out with Ben, but only in social settings or small groups, never alone. Ben was muscular and handsome, and there was sexual electricity between them. Linda felt drawn to him and wasn’t sure she would be able to hold herself back if they were alone and Ben approached her sexually.

Tonight, after dinner, she had a study date with Ben and their mutual friend Phil at Phil’s house. She assumed Phil’s parents would be there, and that Phil’s presence would prevent any intimacy with Ben. In truth, she felt attracted to Phil as well. Ben was dark-haired and well built, while Phil was taller, slender and blonde, but both boys—men now, really—appealed to her physically, and she liked them both well, though her feelings for Ben were stronger.

Phil met her at the door. “Hey, Linda. Ben’s already here. We’re studying in my room. Come on up.”

Susan entered, but hung back by the door. “I should say hi to your folks first.”

Phill grinned. “You’re so sweet. My folks are gone for the weekend. I’ll tell them you said hi, though.” He headed up the stairs then and, after a moment, Linda followed.

Ben was seated on an easy chair in front of Phil’s computer. He looked up and smiled as Linda entered, and she felt a familiar stirring inside, but fought to push it down. They were here to help each other with an assignment, to write an essay, each describing the film that had moved them the most, and why. As usual, none of them had started their essays yet.

“I haven’t even picked a movie,” Linda confessed.

“Watch this one with me,” Ben suggested, patting the top of the ottoman next to his chair and clicking a file on Phil’s computer. “I find it moves me. Really strongly.”

“Me too,” said Phil.“ Ben and I were just watching it, and I found it incredibly… stirring.”

“Okay,” Linda acquiesced, “I’m curious what you guys both find so moving.” She perched on the ottoman by Ben’s legs, and Phil sat on the floor next to her, leaning casually on her for balance. It felt cozy. In fact, it felt… intimate.

Phil’s monitor was a wide, high-definition flat screen that was good for movies. The sound was piped through his stereo, and the opening music was rich and warm, a slow, funky kind of jazz that Linda had never heard before. It made her feel languid. It was almost sensual.

“It start’s a little cheesy,” Ben warned, “but trust me, it builds.”

Linda sat patiently through the opening scene of a woman supervising two workmen who were fixing something under her sink. As the scene progressed, the camera lingered on the strong sweating bodies of the workmen in a way Linda found disturbing, but arousing. The woman in the film seemed uncomfortable as well, and began to adjust her clothing to loosen it.

There was a bit of awkward dialogue then, as the woman discovered she was out of cash and the men insisted they needed compensation for their labor. The music swelled as the woman put her arm on one man’s bicep and squeezed it, while the second man put his hand on the woman’s leg, stroking it. Linda found herself getting excited, and felt Ben’s arm brush against her hand while Phil leaned against her leg.

Linda’s heart was beating faster as the two men and the woman on the screen began to slowly undress each other. Their bodies were beautiful. The woman’s legs and breasts were stunning, and the men were sleek and muscular. Linda gaped as the woman popped her tits free and gasped as she sprung the first workman’s cock from his pants. Linda had never seen an erect male member before. It was mesmerizing. And so large!

Ben and Phil were caressing Linda’s legs and face now, and she was feeling a warm flush over her whole body. She was about to remind the boys of her chastity vow when the woman on the screen unexpectedly cried out that she was a virgin and was saving herself for her fiancee. The men in the film murmured understandingly and promised that they would keep her hymen intact if she would please them, and let them please her, in other ways.

Ben’s hand was sliding inside Linda’s blouse, and cupping her breast, while Phil’s hand was gliding up her leg towards her inner thigh. She felt incredibly turned on. “You two have watched this before?” she asked.

“We have. More than once.,” Ben replied.

“And it made us both think of you,” agreed Phil. “How much we’re attracted to you and want to touch you.”

“And how much we respect you and your vow of chastity,” Ben whispered in her other ear, brushing his fingers over nipple, sending a jolt through her and making it suddenly hard.

“How we want to please you and excite you, to fulfill your longings, without taking your virginity,” continued Phil, stroking her inner thigh and making her quiver in excitement.

“You can really to that?” gasped Linda. “You won’t f-fuck me?”

“Your hymen is sacred to us,” Ben affirmed.

“We won’t touch it,” Phill assured her. “Watch, and learn.”

Linda let her friends undress her as she stared at the erotic encounter unfolding on the screen. “We’ll just do as they do,” suggested Ben.

“Just as they do,” agreed Phil.

“Alright,” Linda agreed. “I want to. I really do. With, with both of you. But…”

“Chastity,” Ben said understandingly, drawing her into a warm, lingering, and increasingly passionate kiss.

“Virginity preserved,” promised Phil, caressing Linda’s round ass with both hands now.

Linda gazed at the screen, where the woman was lying on her back and being eaten out by one of the men. Ben drew Linda’s head back and down onto his lap while Phil raised and parted her thighs and leaned in to put his mouth to her pussy lips. She gasped as she felt the warmth of his breath on her womanhood, then gasped again as his tongue found her clitoris.

Linda had never felt such intense pleasure. She quivered and squirmed while Phil’s mouth worked its magic on her, sucking on her and lapping quickly over her hot nub. Her excitement built quickly as his tongue licked her clit up and down, then side to side, faster and faster. She clenched suddenly and almost blacked out when she felt her first orgasm. It was like a warm explosion that radiated out from her clit, entirely through her. It was exquisite. She didn’t want it to end. She squeezed her thighs around Phil’s face. “Oh, god, oh, god, don’t stop. Don’t stop!” she screamed.

Phil didn’t stop. He kept licking and sucking at her cunt until she came again, in a shuddering paroxysm of carnal joy. Linda relaxed completely then, and let Phil and Ben turn her over. Her vagina was dripping, but as they had promised, neither of the her friends touched it. She felt loose all over. Phil’s tongue began to explore her asshole, delightfully, while Ben pulled his pants and underwear down and Linda’s face was suddenly confronted with the firm warmth of Ben’s hard on.

The feel of Phil’s tongue probing her asshole made Linda squirm. It felt so nasty. But so good. Ben’s erect cock was pressing against her cheek. It was hard and hot, but the skin was soft and smooth. Linda was at a loss what to do with it.

“Watch,” Ben whispered. His warm breath in her ear was titillating, and Phil was massaging her ass, rotating the cheeks and stimulating her pussy. But Phil’s tongue was focused on her asshole, and it was becoming an erotic center in itself. She badly wanted to feel something inside her, and if her vagina was to remain inviolate… she flushed, embarrassed by her sudden desire to feel Phil in her ass.

She gazed up at the screen, and saw the woman expertly suck and fondle one workman’s cock, while the other workman buried his face in her ass. Phil was doing to Linda what the man in the film was doing to the woman. Gallantly, Linda took hold of Ben’s firm member and awkwardly tried to take it into her mouth.

Ben groaned at the feel of Linda’s warm mouth slowly engulfing the head of his cock. He took her head in his hands to caress her, and to feel this beautiful woman’s head begin to bob up and down on his dick. Linda watched as the woman on the screen licked her man’s cock from base to tip, then swirled her tongue around and around the head. Linda extended her own tongue and tasted Ben’s cock, licking the length of it, tasting its textures. She tried twirling her tongue around the edge of Ben’s cock head. Linda could tell she wasn’t moving her tongue quite like the woman in the porn movie, but Ben’s gasp of pleasure gave her a thrill. She wasn’t able to quite do everything the woman on the screen was doing, but she was giving pleasure to a flesh and blood cock, and it was exciting. His manhood felt so hot and hard in her mouth.

The woman on the screen began to work her man’s cock with her hand, stroking the shaft up from the balls and twisting her hand around the base of the head, then back down, rhythmically, while alternately licking and sucking the swollen tip. Linda moved forward, until she was bent over the ottoman. With it to support her, she could use her hands to stroke Ben’s cock, which she eagerly began to do. Ben leaned back in the easy chair and enjoyed the sensation of Lindas’s hand sliding up and down on his cock, while her hot little mouth sucked and nibbled on the tip of his hard hot dick.

Bending over the ottoman also raised Linda’s firm ass and exposed it to Phil’s greedy attentions. Linda began to suck Ben’s cock in earnest, filling her mouth and giving in to the pure pleasure of sucking. Phil’s saliva-slippery finger inserted itself into her asshole and she squirmed with erotic pleasure. She began rocking back and forth, alternately filling her mouth with Ben’s cock and her ass with Phil’s finger.

It was good, so good, but she wanted more. She eagerly pushed her mouth down Ben’s shaft, wanting to fill herself with his cock, to swallow it, to feel it slide right down her throat. And now she felt the pressure of Phil’s cock head, slippery with some kind of lube, pressing against her virginal asshole. She raised her ass eagerly, wanting to feel Phil’s big cock head spread her asshole wide, wanting to feel his length pushing inside of her.

“Oh, my G-o-d!” Linda moaned as Phil’s cock began to penetrate her. She felt so full! So impossibly full! And Phil’s cock kept coming in and in, filling her more and more. It was so thick! So thick and so hard! And so good… At last she had his cock fully inside her. It was overwhelming. It was fulfilling. But she needed more.

“F-fuck me, Phil. Oh, god, fuck me in the ass! Please! Now. Fuck my ass! Yes! More!”

Phil couldn’t believe what he was hearing from Linda! Her ass cheeks were so round and firm. Pressing his dick between them was like tittie fucking two huge, firm breasts, but the little brown hole at the center was a tight circle of grasping flesh, and her ass was so hot inside. Phil began to lose control, wanting to fuck her beautiful ass deeper and faster, to feel his cock head pop out of that tight hole, slide back between those slippery buttocks, to push back into the wonderful friction between them, and jam inside her again, through that tight hole and up her hot ass. He was thrusting his full length into Linda’s ass, up to his hilt in her, again and again, He was fucking Linda’s ass! Nothing had ever felt better. And Linda was bucking, thrusting her ass back to meet him, trying to bury his cock in her ass, lusting to be full with his swollen manhood.

Linda was overwhelmed by the sensations in her ass, and lost her focus on Ben’s cock, even though she loved feeling its sensitive tip in her mouth. She was jerking incoherently at its base with her hand while her head bobbed up and down spasmodically on the head. Ben took control, wrapping his hands in her long hair, firmly grasping her head, and pulling her face up and down onto his thick cock, forcing the satin softness of his cock head and the length of his firm shaft deep into her mouth and throat. Linda felt violated, used, like Ben was masturbating with her mouth, fucking her face. She felt slutty, dirty, even as she begged and moaned for Phil to fuck her deeper, fill her ass more completely.

She wanted this, Linda suddenly realized. She had seen this coming from the start of the porno movie. She wanted to be fucked in two holes at once, to be used, to be a slut. She eagerly thrust her head down on the shaft of Ben’s swelling dick, rocked her ass back deeper onto the shaft of Phil’s throbbing rod. Then Phil’s arm wrapped around her waist, his hand pressed into her folds, and his finger found her clit. Linda felt like she was on fire.

The music from the stereo swelled, accompanied by groans of pleasure. Linda glanced up to see cum spurting from a huge cock and splashing the woman’s face while another cock shot a massive load of cum up the woman’s ass crack and onto the small of her back.

Phils finger rubbed her clit in time to the piston of his cock plunging into her ass. The sway of her body—back, impaling herself on his rigid member—and forward, pressing her head down onto Ben’s hot cock, thrusting itself into her mouth, filling her throat, slippery with his oozing precum, Phil’s fingers vibrating feverishly on her clit…

It was all too much.

“Fck mm!” she screamed around a mouthful of cock. “Fck mmm! Mmph! Mmph! ‘m CMMng, ‘M CMMMNG!”

Phil thrust into her to the hilt. She felt his thick rod pulsing in her ass, felt the warm flood of his sperm deep in her bowels. She spasmed with her own orgasm, with Phil’s finger unrelenting on her clit, making her cum and cum while his seed spilled in her ass. Phil felt the cum surging out of him, through his swollen dick, shooting deep up Linda’s ass, while her asshole spasmed around the base of his shaft again and again. “Oh, god, I cummining!” Phil groaned, “I’m cumming in your ass! I’m shooting my cum up your ass!”

Ben’s hands tightened around Linda’s head and she pumped on the shaft of his cock with her hand as it swelled in her mouth, quivered, and began to shoot pulse after pulse of hot, salty semen into her mouth. Even as she came, she sucked greedily. Ben screamed, “Linda, I’m cumming! Oh, god! I’m cumming in your fucking mouth!” Ben felt Linda’s hot mouth sucking the cum right out of his testicles, through the length of his cock, using his dick like a straw to drink his cum.

Linda drew back her head, with the tip of his cock bobbing in front of her mouth, and looked into his eyes, drops of his cum seeping from her warm lips. It was so shocking, so exciting, that he involuntarily shot another spurt of cum onto her face. She took his dick back into her mouth and sucked contentedly, his cum warm and wet on her pretty face.

A warm haze seemed to fill the room as they all shared the pleasure of their mutual orgasms.

The music faded and the screen went blank. Phil’s still firm cock slid out of Linda’s asshole, followed by a trickle of warm cum. His finger slipped away from her still throbbing clitoris. Ben’s cock plopped out of her mouth and he gently wiped a dribble of cum from the corner of her lips.

Linda turned over, sat up, and grinned. “Very well played, boys,” she said. “And yes, I am still, technically at least, a virgin.” Ben and Phil flushed and they both looked a little abashed.

“Phil,” she ordered airily, “go downstairs and make us a bowl of popcorn. With butter.”

“And afterwards,” she said, “as soon as you two are ‘ready,’ I want Phil in the chair and Ben behind me.”

The two boys gazed at her, startled. She bent in and gave Ben a shocking, cum-filled kiss.

“Then we’ll watch that movie again,” she said eagerly.

“This time, I want to get it right.”

Unexpected Visitor

01 Thursday Mar 2018

Posted by BNG in Adult Fantasy, Anal Sex, Erotic Fansasy, Erotic Fiction, Erotic Romance, Erotica, Masturbation, Oral Sex, Passion & Pleasure, Sex Stories, Short Erotic Stories

≈ Leave a comment

Tags

anal, Blowjob, Consensual Sex, Cum Swallowing, Fiction, Male/Teen Female, oral sex, Romance

The last time Dave had seen Kerry she was a sixteen-year-old neighbor. Three years later, she was nineteen, and needed his help.

Unexpected Visitor

Chapter 1

It was after ten o’clock on a gloomy January night. There was a cold rain falling, and it was being driven by a stiff wind. It was a good night to stay in. I was sitting in front of my computer about to finish my data entry assignments for the night. I thought I would read a porn story or two after that.

The only light I had on in the house was the one on my desk. Suddenly, I was startled by a knock on my door. Being naturally suspicious of such unexpected visitors at night, I grabbed my 40 cal. Ruger and opened the door just a crack.

A voice I recognized asked to be let in. “Please Dave, can I come in. It’s Kerry and I need help.”

I immediately recognized the voice of the girl who was at my door. I opened the door wider and replied, “Of course, Kerry. Please come in out of this cold rain.”

Kerry Shick had grown up a few doors down from my home. For as long as I had known her, Kerry had been a cute but very short and slender girl. She only stood about five foot two or three and didn’t weigh more than 95 pounds. At times, as she grew older, I almost felt sorry for her due to her lack of breasts. When she turned sixteen she only had the lemon sized boobs of the typical twelve or thirteen year old.

She had always been friendly toward me and most of the other neighbors. I’ve missed out little chats we’d have at my fence or on my porch since she and her family had moved away. I had told her numerous times, “If you ever need help or anything else, you come see me.” Even though I was nearly twice her age, I felt a bit of tenderness for her and a little protective of her. Shortly after Kerry had celebrated her sixteenth birthday, she and her family moved across town and I lost contact with them. It had been several years since I had last seen Kerry. She was now nineteen, and I am almost thirty-five.

As Kerry stepped in I could see how cold and wet she was. She was wearing a short black dress that barely came half way down her thighs. It was low cut but still covered her small boobs. Even though her dress was soaked from the rain, it appeared to be a sexy party dress. Kerry, the poor thing, in addition to being soaked to the bone she was shivering from the cold.

As she shivered her teeth seemed to clattered. She said, “Thank you for letting me in, Dave. I didn’t know where else to go. My husband hit me in the chest with his fist while we rode down the street. He also threatened to beat the shit out of me when we got home. He has done that several times before. I wore this dress tonight to please him. In front of his family as we were leaving, he said I looked like a whore. Then he hit me in the chest as soon as we got in the car. So, rather than letting him beat me again when we got home, I ran. When he stopped for a traffic light, I grabbed my purse and jumped out the car. I ran as fast as I could. I’ve been walking in the rain for almost two hours.”

“Well, come on in and get yourself warmed up. You’ll be safe here. I’ll put on the water for some tea.”

I took her arm and led her into my living room. I then made a suggestion to her. “Why don’t you go get in the shower and run the water as hot as you can stand it. That will help warm you up. Then you can use my robe when you get out. It’s a big fluffy thing and will help keep you nice and warm. In the mean time, if you’ll toss your wet clothes out of the bathroom door before you get in the shower, I’ll run them through the washer and dryer.”

“Thank you so much, Dave. The shower and tea sound wonderful. You were always so nice to me when I was young, and you still are.” She kissed my cheek, grabbed her purse, and headed for my bathroom. I guess she remembered my home’s layout from when she visited in the past.

When I heard the shower running, I retrieved her wet clothes from the floor outside the bathroom door. I threw them into the washing machine. Call me a perv if you like, but I checked her bra. It was a small black lacy thing, and its size indicated she still had very small breasts. Her panties were also small, black, and lacy. I took a quick sniff. She smelled delightful. I got a hard-on just thinking of her walking around in intimate things like these.

I then began heating the water for tea. About the time the teapot began whistling, the water in the shower shut off. A few minutes later Kerry arrived in my living room clad only in my fluffy blue robe and a towel wrapped around her head. She was a well covered little doll in my robe. She was as cute as she had been when she was a teenager living a few doors down.

“How would you like your tea, Kerry?” I asked as I indicated she should take a seat on my couch and find something she wanted to watch on TV.

“One sugar please. And Dave, thank you again for helping me tonight. I don’t know what I would have done if you hadn’t let me in.” She then threw her arms around my neck and kissed my cheek. I hugged her small body to mine and returned the kiss to her cheek. Kerry smelled delicious. She must have had perfume in her purse. I knew I didn’t have anything that smelled that nice in my bathroom.

Kerry then sat on my couch with her legs curled under her. She smiled up at me.

I told her, “I’ll get our tea now. I’ll be right back.” A few minutes later I returned and handed Kerry a large cup of hot tea.

As we sipped our tea, we talked about how pleasant her life had been when she lived nearby. Then our conversation turned darker. She told me she had gotten married shortly after she had turned seventeen. Her husband soon began to beat her for even the smallest mistakes. At first it was just slaps. Then he got meaner. He would use his fists on her stomach and a belt on her butt and legs. She told of the time she had been cooking him a big breakfast and had forgotten the toast. It came out too dark. It wasn’t burned but was too dark for his taste. Kerry had tears in her eyes when she said, “The bastard jumped up from the table and slapped me several times while calling me a stupid cunt. In the mean time, while he was slapping me and yelling over the toast and telling me how stupid I was, his eggs burned. He then jerked my pants down, pulled me over his knee like I was a kid, and beat my ass until I could not sit down for the rest of the day. He then called me a stupid cunt again and other vile names before he stormed out of the house. I was relieved when he didn’t come back for three days.”

“He wants kids. He even slaps me around whenever the subject comes up. He blames me for not having gotten knocked-up by now. He’s right about that. I have secretly been taking birth control pills to prevent getting pregnant. I just can’t bear the thought of binding myself for life to that bastard by having his kids.”

“Have you told you family about how he treats you?”

“Yes! They don’t care. They never liked him and tried to stop me from marrying him in the first place. I’m sure you remember how stubborn I was. So I married him any way. I thought we loved each other. Now, even my mother said the way he treats me is my own fault. She says I shouldn’t have married him in the first place. Everyone knew he was an asshole before we married and I deserved whatever I got from him. They said they didn’t want anything to do with him, or me. No one wants me.”

Kerry then burst into tears. I wrapped her in my arms and held her while she sobbed. I whispered into her ear. “That’s not true, Kerry.” I then gently placed a kiss on her forehead. I cuddled her close to me and stroked her hair.

When her tears had mostly dried up, we continued chatting about where life had taken us. I explained that over the years since we had last seen each other, my life had remained much the same. I was still a single, middle aged man, with no family and few outside interests. I earn my living doing data entry and other computer work from my home computer.

By the time we were talked out, it was almost one in the morning. Kerry was still cuddled against me and didn’t show any sign of wanting to move. I kissed her forehead again and said, “Kerry, why don’t we go to bed? You can have my spare room. We can continue talking in the morning if you like. I’ll loan you one of my long T-shirts to sleep in.”

She nodded and I then escorted her down the hall to my spare bedroom. “I’ll put your clothes in the dryer then go to bed myself. Good night, Kerry.”

She hugged me and softly kissed my lips. “If you don’t mind, I’ll sleep in your robe. It smells like you, and I like that. Good night, Dave. Thank you again for being so nice to me.”

The light in her room was out when I returned from the laundry room. I stripped down to my boxers and quietly got in bed. I was about to turn off the lamp on my nightstand when there was a light knock on my door.

“Come in, Kerry.”

My door slowly opened and Kerry stepped in. “Dave, I’m sorry if I’m disturbing you. I hate to be so forward, but may I sleep with you tonight? I don’t want to be alone. I think I need to be held by you a little longer. I felt so safe in your arms. I know it’s late, but could me talk a little more.”

“Never let it be said that I ever turned down such a request from a beautiful young lady.” I flipped the covers back and told her, “Hop in Kerry.”

Kerry slowly walked to the side of my bed. For the first time tonight, she smiled, if only briefly. I remembered that smile from her youth. Then she surprised me. She walked over to my dresser and took my robe off. She carefully laid it over the dresser. Her naked back was so thin. Her butt was one of the tightest and cutest I have ever seen. Too bad it was marred by being covered with bruises and welts apparently made by a belt.

She then turned to face me. Her round face with its blue eyes and turned up nose was surrounded by her short dirty blonde hair. She had the beginnings of a smile on her lips. Her breasts were indeed quite small. It was then that I noticed the ugly bruise on her chest between her breasts. That asshole must have hit her chest very hard. Her tummy was smooth and flat. Her pubic fur was trimmed rather short and was a slightly darker shade of blonde than the hair on her head. Her legs appeared almost too skinny to support her body.

As she climbed into my bed I told her, “Kerry, you are a beautiful and sweet young lady. I can’t understand why anyone would want to hurt you like that. You will be safe here.”

I laid my arm out for her to lay her head on. As she settle in, I pulled her close and kissed her cheek.

She turned her head and gave me a sweet kiss on the lips. We cuddled, hugged, and kissed for a while. Then, barely above a whisper, she asked, “Dave will you make love to me. I feel I need someone like you to be with me tonight. My husband has used all of me and not always gently. He wasn’t even gentle when he took my cherry on our wedding night. I’ll do whatever you want me to do. You can have my pussy, You can have me suck you off, or you can even stick it in my ass. You have been so nice to me that I’ll do whatever you want. You can do my tits even if I don’t have enough tit to surround your cock. You will be only the second man I have ever been with, and I want to give you anything you want.”

I rolled over toward her and said, “Kerry, you’ve been beaten, degraded, and spent a long time walking in the cold rain tonight. Why don’t you let me just hold and cuddle with you tonight?”

“Dave, you can do whatever you want, but I’d really like for you to make love to me.”

“Alright Kerry, if you are sure. I have wanted you for as long as I’ve known you. You were so alluring as a teen. You do know I am nearly twice your age don’t you?”

Kerry giggled. “Dave, I am still a teen. I’m nineteen. I don’t care how old you are. Please, let me enjoy you and you can enjoy me.”

I smiled broadly at my teen guest and partially rolled on top of her small body. I gave her a passionate kiss which she eagerly returned. She wrapped her arms around my neck and opened her mouth so our tongues could fight a mock duel. I began squeezing her small tits. I was very careful not to touch her bruise. I lightly pinching and rolling her nipples. Surprisingly, her nipples grew to be quite long and very hard. She was soon panting and writhing beneath me.

“Please Dave, will you take me now?”

I climbed fully on top of Kerry’s petite form. My six foot body fully covered her. She spread her legs wide, reached down, and squeezed my hard cock. She then guided it to the opening of her pussy. When she had my cock’s head positioned at her pussy’s entrance she pushed her pelvis up to help me enter her. Kerry wrapped her arms around me and breathlessly begged. “Please Dave, give it to me. Damn it, Dave, fuck me now!”

“No Kerry! I am not going to fuck you. You do not deserve to just be fucked. I will, as you asked earlier, make love to you.” Slowly and gently, I pushed my seven inches of thick cock into Kerry’s tight pussy.

Kerry gasped and groaned as I entered her. When my cock’s head bottomed out against her cervix we both groaned in pleasure.

“Oh Dave, you’re so much bigger than that asshole I’m married to. You’re deeper than he could ever get, and you’re so thick that my pussy feels full.”

I kissed her deeply and began stroking in and out of her tight pussy. I sped up my thrusts until I was giving her all I had. “Oh Kerry, you have a great pussy. It is so tight and hot.”

“I feel almost like a virgin without the pain. You have filled my pussy more than it has ever been. Kerry began returning each of my thrust into her depths.

“Umph, umph, umph!” Kerry grunted each time I shoved my cock deep into her pussy. I bumped into her cervix with each thrust. She was holding me tight and wrapped her legs around mine. “Oh God Dave, you’re getting some pussy that has never been used before. You fill me up. Give me all you’ve got. Give me all of your seed. I need to feel you pumping your cum deep in my body.” She cried out just as my cum erupted into her depths and bathed her cervix in my white cream. “YES! FUCK ME DAVE! FILL MY CUNT WITH YOU CUM! OH GOD YES!

Kerry then collapsed beneath me. Her breath was ragged but she refused to loosen the grip of her arms around my neck or of her legs entwined around my legs. As her breath returned to normal, she began to cry again. “Oh Dave, I have never been so well fucked. You got into some pussy never before used. I hope this won’t be the last time we make love. I want more of you, a lot more of you.”

“Kerry, you can stay with me as long as you like and get as much loving as you can stand. I know this has happened very quickly, but I’ve longed for you a long time. What would you say if I asked you to divorce that asshole you’re married to and move in with me?”

“Hum, I’ll need to think about that for a while.” In the time it took her to take a breath, a matter of seconds, she answered. “Okay! Yes, I’ll move in with you. That is as long as you promise to fill all my holes with that beautiful cock of yours on a regular basis.”

I hugged her tightly and said, “That’s a promise. We’ll take my truck to get your stuff tomorrow while your husband is at work. Let the asshole wonder where you went until he’s served with divorce papers. By the way, if you will let me, I would like to take some pictures of your bruised body. They may come in handy if he wants to fight you in court. Does he or his family have money?”

“No, they don’t have anything that has a lot of value.”

“Good! He or they won’t stand a chance because I do. I will hire you the best lawyer and investigator in the area and see that he goes to jail for what he has done to you.”

Kerry giggled. “Are you sure you don’t just want some pictures of my nude body to perv over?”

“Well, that too, but they will make some great evidence for your court hearing. Now, let’s get some sleep. We will have a busy day tomorrow.” We shared a long and tender kiss before she rolled onto her side and scooted her butt back against me. We soon fell asleep spooned together while I held her right tit.

Unexpected Visitor

Chapter 2

I awoke the next morning to find my cock deep in Kerry’s mouth. Her tongue was busily swabbing all around my morning wood while she sucked hard. I stroked her hair and moaned with pleasure. It had been years since I had been given a blowjob. Kerry was an expert at sucking cock.

“I’m almost there, Kerry.” I warned her.

“Um hum.” She acknowledged my warning.

Just as I began to erupt in her mouth, Kerry pushed down hard and drove my cock deep into her throat. She swallowed and took my cum down her gullet and to her belly. When I finished cuming she pulled up and licked my cock clean. She then turned and lay beside me with a wide grin on her face. “That’s two.”

“Two? Two what, Baby?” I stupidly asked.

“That’s two of my holes you’ve filled. I still want to give you my ass when you want it.”

“But Kerry, you…” I started to speak.

She interrupted me. “Dave, am I your girlfriend now?”

I nodded in acknowledgment of her new status. “Yes Baby, you are my girlfriend.”

“Then if I am going to live her and be your girlfriend, I expect you to take care of me and I will take care of you. Please let me give all of myself to you. You’ve had my pussy and now my mouth. All I have left to give you is my ass. Please don’t be afraid of hurting me. I am sure my ass can take you big cock, and I will enjoy the feeling of having my ass filled the way you filled my pussy last night.”

But Kerry, to me you are so much more than just a fuck toy.”

“I know! I thank you for that. That is why I want to give all of myself to you. My husband never asked for anything. He just took what he wanted. Oh by the way, I can cook and do a pretty good job of house keeping too.” She giggled. “Now, let’s get up, shower, and get some breakfast. I’m starving.”

Before she could get out of bed, I grabbed her and pulled her on top of me. I gave her one of the most passionate kisses I’ve ever given anyone. I then playfully swatted her butt before I let her get up.

She giggled. It was so pleasant to hear her youthful giggle again. It reminded me of the times she had come around while she was growing up. She then hustled out of my bedroom and into the bathroom. I loved the sight of her little naked butt as it wiggled away.

It’s a good thing I had installed an oversized shower/tub several years ago. We needed the extra room as we showered together. We washed each other from head to toe. We paid special attention to her tender bits and injured skin. While tenderly washing her chest, I said. “Kerry, your breasts aren’t that small. They are perfect for your body. These peaches will be a wonderful pleasure for me to play with.”

As I squeezed her tits and pulled her back firmly to my chest, she moaned. “Thanks Dave. I always thought they were too small to interest a man. Except for hurting them, my husband never touched my tits. He said they weren’t worth bothering with.”

“He’s an idiot and an asshole. Why don’t we refer to him from now on simply as Asshole”

Kerry giggled again and agreed. “Now, let’s get out of here and have some breakfast. I want to go get my stuff as soon as we can. I don’t have much, but I’ll feel so much better when it’s all over here.” She turned and looked up at me. “Dave, I think I am going to like living with you. I already feel at home here.” She then reached up, put her arms around my neck, and gave me a long passionate kiss.

After we were dried off, and before she got dressed in her freshly laundered clothes, I took several pictures of Kerry’s bruised chest and the welts on her ass and lower back. I then noticed a few fading bruises on her legs and took pictures of them as well. “These will be good evidence of how that asshole treated you. Get dressed and let’s eat.”

Breakfast was delicious and Kerry didn’t burn my toast or eggs. When I teased her about it, she smiled and said, “I can cook very well when I’m not being yelled at or in fear of getting a beating for something stupid. Can we go get my stuff as soon as I do the dishes?”

“Kerry, just rinse them off and put them in the dishwasher. Let the machine do the work for you. Then we can go get your stuff. Would you like to stop at my lawyer’s office on the way home?”

“Yes, I think I would. I can’t wait until that asshole is in front of a judge.”

Within the hour, Kerry and I had loaded my pickup with all of her personal things from her old home. We were about ready to leave when, suddenly, Kerry turned and ran back to the bathroom. There she dug under a big pile of towels and pulled out her birth control pills. Smiling broadly, she popped one into her mouth and said, “I sure can’t forget these. I know you don’t want to knock me up right away.”

I grinned at her. “No, not right away. If you’re ready to go, lead the way. I love watching your butt wiggle as you walk?”

Kerry giggled and said, “I think you are a bit of a perv. That’s okay though, I love it when you perv on me.” She then trotted out to my pickup.

We stopped along the way to my lawyer’s office at a fast photo place. We dropped off the film I had used earlier that morning and requested same day service.

We then went to my lawyers office. I told the receptionist, “Ms. Shick needs a lawyer. She has no assets but I will pay her bills.”

The receptionist asked, “What is the nature of her business? Why does she need a lawyer?”

“Divorce and domestic assault. Her husband beats her.”

“Very well. If you will please have a seat, Mr. Martin will be with you shortly.” She then pushed a button on her phone and said, “Dave Kimmet and a Ms. Shick to see you, sir.”

A few minutes later, the receptionist led us into Mr. Martin’s office. He stood and stuck out his hand. “Hey Dave, how’s it been going for you? Have a seat. What can I do for you and Ms. Shick today?”

Kerry seemed to get very nervous and froze up. She stammered several times before she asked, “Dave will you please tell him what I want? Don’t leave anything out.”

“Okay Kerry. Relax. Jim Martin is a friend of mine and a real nice guy. I know he can and will help you.”

I then told Jim Martin all I knew of Kerry’s condition when she arrived at my place the night before and her marriage to an abusive man. I told him of her bruises and welts. He perked up when I told him we had taken pictures of her injuries and would be providing a copy of the pictures to his office that afternoon.

Mr. Martin looked at Kerry seriously and asked, “Ms. Shick, may I see your injuries? I promise to treat you with respect. If I don’t Dave here just might beat the crap out of me.”

Kerry lowered her eyes and slowly unbuttoned her top just enough to show the bruise between her breasts. It was even uglier than it had been last night and earlier today.

“Are there any more?” Jim asked.

Kerry nodded and re-buttoned her top before loosening and lowering her pants so Jim could see the welts on her rear end.

“That’s enough Ms. Shick. You say there are more on her legs, Dave? You have pictures of all of this.”

“Yes, but those on her legs are fading.” I replied.

Okay, Ms. Shick you have an attorney Would it be alright with you if I called the Sheriff’s Office. They will send a female deputy to look at your injuries. They may very well get an arrest warrant for your husband. By the way, what’s his name?”

“Calvin James, sir.” Kerry answered.

“I think I know that name for some reason. What else can I do for you, Ms. Shick?”

In a strong voice, Kerry said, “I want a divorce!”

“I think we can all be assured a divorce will be fairly simple and quick, especially if Mr. James is in jail for assaulting you. Now if you would like to wait I can have the initial paperwork prepared, or you can sign them when you deliver you pictures.”

“This afternoon will be fine, sir.” Kerry seemed to have relaxed a bit and found her voice.

Jim Martin then called the Sheriff’s Office. When he got off the phone he asked, “Dave, would you mind taking Ms. Shick to the Sheriff’s Office? They want to take some pictures of their own and have a detective speak with her.”

I replied, “Of course, Jim. We’ll go over there right away.”

I waited in the lobby while Kerry spent a couple of hours talking with a female deputy Sheriff. When she came out, she was visibly upset.

“What is it, Kerry? They didn’t hurt you did they?”

“No Dave, It was just one female officer. She went over practically my whole life. She took more pictures of me completely naked. She examined every inch of me. I was so humiliated. At least there were no men in there. I am so glad that is over. When it was almost over, the detective smiled and told me Asshole would soon be in the county jail for CDV (Criminal Domestic Violence) for what he did to me. Can we go now?”

Yes Baby, we can go. Let’s go pick up our pictures for Jim. Then we’ll grab a bite to eat and head home.”

After we picked up our pictures, Jim had us escorted immediately into his office. He looked at the pictures for several minutes then said, “I will enjoy destroying that asshole. Please sign the papers at the front desk and I will get things started right away. It should take no more than six months to finalize you divorce unless he puts up a good fight. Even then it shouldn’t take more than a year. You two stay out of trouble until then, and Kerry, don’t get pregnant. That would create real problems for your divorce.”

Kerry smiled at Jim, dug into her purse, and showed him her birth control pills.

“Dave, you two are now together aren’t you?” Jim asked.

“Yes Jim, we are. She will be staying in my spare room until this is all over.”

Sarcastically, Jim commented, “Yeah, sure she will. As cute as she is I’ll just bet she stays in your spare room. I’m sure you two will be very good for each other. But, like I said, “Don’t get pregnant.”

By that time, it was beginning to get late in the day. Kerry and I stopped for dinner at a nice steak house for dinner. I ordered steaks for both of us.

“Oh thank you Dave for taking me to such a wonderful place to eat. I’ve never eaten in such a nice place. The best Asshole would do is stop at McDonald’s for a burger. And thank you for all you’ve done for me today.”

“Honey, you are more than welcome. I can’t have it said that I don’t treat my girlfriend right. Just enjoy your steak. Consider this to be our first date.

There will be a lot more surprises to come. You be sure to read the newspaper reports looking for info regarding Asshole.

After a very enjoyable dinner, Kerry and I headed home. We still had to unload her stuff from my truck. Within an hour, Kerry had her stuff all put away in her own room. All she had were some clothes, a few cosmetics, and a very few pieces of costume jewelry She refused to let me help.

So, while she put her stuff away, I grabbed a quick shower and shaved. I wanted to be presentable for my new girlfriend. I then caught up on a little of my computer work. After a while I heard the shower running.

Kerry took quite a while in the shower. When she came out I was stunned. My baby doll was wearing a pale green baby doll nightie. It covered her but did very little to hide her best parts. Her tits with their long hard nipples were very visible through her top and the thin robe that matched it. The matching panties also failed to hide her freshly shaved pussy. On top of all that, she smelled delicious. I think she had dabbed on a bit of my favorite perfume, Obsession.

I turned to look at her. “Wow! Kerry, you look and smell good enough to eat.”

She giggled and said, “Oh Dave, I sure hope so. This is all for you. I have never worn this baby doll before. I shaved in hopes that you would like me this way.”

“Kerry honey, I like you any way you want to be. But, I especially like that form of attire and bald is just the way I like your pussy. If you want to, I’d enjoy it if you’d keep it bald.”

“I will Dave. I’ll keep my pussy as bald as a baby’s butt just for you. Would you like to go to bed now?”

“As soon as I shut my computer down. I’ll be there in just a couple of minutes.”

As I entered my bedroom, Kerry sat demurely in a chair next to the bed. Her eyes were sparkling and a broad smile was spread across her face. She look up at me and her smile broadened.

I held my hand out to her and said, “Come to me, Baby.”

She rose and slowly walked to me. I sat on the edge of the bed, and Kerry stepped up until her legs were spread outside of mine. I reached around her and hugged her tightly. I then reached up and untied the bow at her neck that held her robe together. She shrugged her shoulders and her robe fluttered to the floor. Next, I untied the bows of her top and it followed her robe to the floor. I reached out and placed my hands over both of her tits. I squeezed gently and fondled them until her nipples were fully erect. I sucked each nipple until Kerry was moaning with pleasure. Mean while, I untied the bows holding panties her at each hip and they disappeared to the floor as well.

“Kerry, I love your tits. They are perfect for your body. Your nipples are some of the longest I have ever seen, even on the computer.”

“Oh God Dave, do you really like my tits and nipples? I always thought they were much too small.”

“Yes Baby, I do like them. I really do like them.”

A single tear fell from each eye. She put her hands on the back of my head and pulled my face tightly to her chest while I sucked her nipples to full length. I then very gently placed a kiss over the ugly bruise between her tits. “Thank you, Dave. Thank you so much. You don’t know how much I need to hear things like that.”

I kissed my way down her smooth flat belly. I just loved hearing her giggle when I delved my tongue into her belly button. I kissed my way further down her belly until I was licking her now bald pubic mound. She groaned in disappointment when I quit licking her.

“Hop in bed, Baby. I’m not done yet, but my neck won’t bend as much as it did when I was your age.”

Kerry eagerly leaped into bed next to me. She spread her legs wide and asked, “Are you going to give me your big fat cock again, Dave?”

“Soon Baby, very soon. But there is more I want to do with you first.” I laid between her legs and resumed licking and kissing her pubic mound. I continued until she was rocking her pelvis up to my face and moaning in pleasure. Then, without warning, I slipped down a little and placed a tender kiss right in the middle of her pussy’s split.

Kerry gasped and cried out. “Oh God Dave, no one has ever done that to me. You’re the first to kiss me there.”

I began licking up and down her pussy’s slit. I started just above her sphincter and licked up until I flicked her clit with my tongue. She gasped again. I rapidly lapped up and down her pussy until she was well lubricated and writhing under me. She raised her knees and let them fall wide open. Kerry’s pussy tasted delicious and her aroma was delightful. She began thrusting her pelvis up and down to get more of my tongue into her pussy.

“Oh God Dave, I going to cum. I’m going to cum, NOW!” She cried out.

I sucked her clit between my lips and rapidly flicked it with my tongue.

She kept thrusting her hips up to my face and cried out. “OH DAMN DAVE EAT ME. EAT MY PUSSY GOOD. YEESSSSS! Her juices were flowing heavily, and I lapped them up as quickly as I could. I pressed my nose to her clit, my tongue was pushed as deep as I could get it into her pussy. I shook my face back and forth until her climax subsided and she collapsed beneath me.

I crawled up over her and kissed her lips. She kissed and licked her pussy’s juices from my face. “Huummmm. I don’t taste too bad do I?”

“No Baby. I think you taste delicious.”

“Dave, will you stick that big cock of yours in my pussy. I want to just lay her and feel you in me. Can we talk about what just happened?”

“Sure Kerry.” I did just as she asked. I slowly and gently pushed my cock into her tight pussy until its head met her cervix. We both groaned as I let my weight down on her petite body.

“Dave, you were the first to ever do that to me. It was so wonderful. Asshole always said it was too nasty to do that. He also hated my tits because they are so small. He…”

“Baby, forget that asshole. What he did or didn’t do doesn’t matter any more. He will never bother you again. He didn’t know what he had in you. You are mine now, and I will do many things with you to pleasure us both.”

I then nibbled her ear and gave my cock a little shove. I pressed its head tighter to her cervix. She groaned and wrapped her arms and legs around me.

“Okay Dave, will you make love to me now?”

I began slowly stroking my cock in and out of Kerry’s tight pussy. I gradually increased the speed and force of my thrust. I was soon pounding her as hard as I could, while she returned each thrust.

“Oh yes Dave! Fuck me! You fuck me so good! FUCK ME DAVE! She came again as I bathed her cervix with my cum.

I rolled off Kerry and we kissed, cuddled, and chatted for nearly an hour before falling asleep in each others arms.

The next morning I again awoke with my cock in Kerry’s mouth. Damn that girl can suck a cock. I rapidly neared the point of my eruption. I stroked her hair and thrust up as she took my cock deep in her mouth. “I’m about to cum Baby.” Just like the previous morning, as the first spurt of cum surged from my cock, Kerry drove her head down hard. She took the full length of my cock into her mouth and down her throat. She held my cock deep in her throat until my orgasm eased and finally stopped. She licked me clean then rolled over and scooted up beside me.

“Damn Baby, you are one hell of a cocksucker.” I then pulled her tight and kissed her. I discovered that I don’t really mind the taste of my own cum when it’s on her lips, especially after she has given me a great blowjob.

“Dave, I intend to never let you get a hard-on that I don’t take care of in one way or another. I am surprised you wanted to kiss me after I sucked you off.

“Baby, I’ll kiss you anywhere and anytime I can. You are so beautiful and sexy. You have brought this old man feelings like he’s back in his youth.

Unexpected Visitor

Chapter 3

Over the next week, Kerry and I continued acting like teenagers in love. We seemed to be teenagers who had sneaked off to a private love nest, even though one of us was well beyond his teen years.

Late one afternoon, Kerry was getting ready to start dinner, and I was working on the computer in my office. The ringing phone startled us both. It was Jim Martin, Attorney at Law. I answered and he asked for Kerry.

Kerry nervously took the phone and said, “Hello, Mr. Martin. What can I do for you? Would you mind if I put you on the speaker so Dave can hear?”

Jim agreed and I was soon privy to both sides of their conversation. Jim started, “I have good new Ms. Shick. Mr. Calvin James is in the county jail. He was arrested late last night for Driving Under the Influence (DUI). When the booking officer ran him through their computer your CDV charge popped up. His bail was set this morning. Due to the number and severity of your injuries and his past criminal history his bail was set pretty high. I doubt he will make bail before his first hearing date which is next week. I will serve him with divorce papers tomorrow afternoon. I am going to ask for the house, its furnishings, the car, spousal support, and my fees. He will go nuts when he reads all that. I don’t think he will be going anywhere and I will know just where to find him.”

“Mr. Martin, I really don’t want to take all of his stuff. I just want him out of my life.”

Jim laughed out loud at her remark. So did we.

“Kerry, I will do my best to follow your wishes. However, these requests tend to put people like Mr. James in a panic and make them much more receptive to any deals we offer. Will that be alright with you?”

“Yes sir. I understand and I will go along with your advice on these things.”

“Very well. Will you be available at this number until the next hearing?”

“Yes sir. I think I’ll be here for a while yet.” She giggled and winked at me.

Alright, I’ll call when I have some more news. Have a good evening. Good bye for now.”

Good bye and thank you Mr. Martin. Kerry hung up. She had a huge grin that lit up her whole face. Her eyes were sparkling even though a tear was perched in the corner of each.

“I feel so relieved right now. With Asshole in jail he can’t bother me, or us.” She sat on my lap and smothered my face with kisses.

I patted her butt and suggested, “Let’s go out to dinner to celebrate. I have about twenty minutes left to do here. Then I’ll grab a quick shower and get dressed. I want to take my girlfriend someplace nice.”

She kissed me again and said she was going to put stuff away in the kitchen, and then shower while I finished my computer work. Did I mention how much I loved watching her butt wiggle as she walks away.

A little later, I shut down my computer and went to get ready for my date with Kerry. She must have been in the spare bedroom when I got in the shower. A little later, I was freshly showered and shaved. I put on a good suit. I wanted to look my best for my girlfriend.

After dressing, I went to the living room to wait for Kerry. A few minutes later, she came out of her room. She was wearing the same little black dress she had worn when she came to my house on that cold rainy night. She looked so much better this time. Her make-up was lightly done and she smelled delicious. I carefully took her into my arms and kissed her. I didn’t want to spoil her make-up.

“Kerry, you look beautiful. If you will allow me, I want to stop at the mall before we go to diner.”

“The mall? Why the mall?”

“You’ll see. Let’s go.”

There was a jewelry store at the mall. Actually, there were several jewelry stores there. I held her hand and walked her into the first jewelry store we came to.

“Why are we here, Dave?”

“You look so beautiful in that little black dress. I just thought it would look even nicer on you with a string of pearls around your neck. Little black dresses need a string of pearls.”

“Oh Dave, you don’t have to do that. You have already been so good to me. You don’t have to buy me pearls, or anything else.”

“Yes I do. I told you I have money and I want to give a gift to my girlfriend. Now, shut up and let the sales lady sell you a string of pearls.”

Fifteen minutes later, we left the store with a string of real pearls hanging around Kerry’s neck. She was holding my hand tighter than she ever had.

At dinner we both had steak and lobster. The food was delicious, but it did not compare to the look on Kerry’s face and in her eyes. It seemed like we never took our eyes off each other.

As soon as we got home Kerry hustled to the bedroom. She seemed to be in a hurry to shed her clothes. I followed her wiggling butt and walked in behind her. She flipped the straps of her black dress off her shoulders. She let it slide down her body. It seemed to float to the floor. In short order her bra and panties joined the dress. The last thing she took off was her string of pearls. She very carefully laid them on the dresser. We made passionate love until late into the night. I had cum three times before running out of gas. That was a record for me. I lost count of how many times Kerry had gotten off.

I didn’t get the usual blowjob in the morning. We were both still tired from our long and exciting night. She just cuddled up close and we stroked each others body.

A week later Jim Martin call again. With Jim’s permission, Kerry put him on the speaker again so I could hear their conversation.

“Ms. Shick, I have good news again. Mr. James has amazingly pled guilty to both the DUI and CDV charges. He has been sentenced to six months in the county jail on each charge. His sentences are to be served concurrently. I spoke with him about your divorce action after his criminal hearing. He eagerly agreed to not contest your divorce action if he could keep his things. He even agreed to sign his car over to you and pay half of my fees. Since the divorce will be uncontested, the family court judge has agreed to hear your petition in thirty days. You must attend the hearing. Also, the state requires a six month cooling off period from the date of filing before your divorce becomes final. In effect, you will legally be a free woman on a date in the middle of June to be specified by the judge. Mr. James will be at the divorce proceedings as well. He will be escorted by a deputy since he will still be in the Sheriff’s custody and will have more than four months left to serve on his sentence. Does all of that meet your requirements and expectations, Ms. Shick?”

Kerry was practically jumping up and down in excitement. “Oh my God! Yes, Mr. Martin, that sounds wonderful. I don’t know how I will ever thank you.”

Jim laughed. “Don’t worry about that, Ms. Shick. If all goes as expected, Dave will be getting the bill for my services after your divorce hearing. For now, have a good day and good bye.”

Kerry could barely get her reply out due to her excitement. “Thank you, thank you, thank you so much Mr. Martin. Just let me know when and where the hearing will be and I will be there. This is like waking from a nightmare. Thank you again and good bye.”

Kerry jumped into my lap as I sat at my desk. Like the last time Jim Martin had given her good news, she covered my face with kisses and promised to do all kinds of things to me in bed that night. I was beginning to think calls from Jim were very good for my early middle-aged sex life.

That night Kerry carried through with her promise to fuck me silly. At one point I thought she was trying to suck my cock from my body. When my cum erupted from my cock’s head, she drove her mouth down and shoved my cock deep into her throat. Without so much as a sputter, she took my entire load of cum down her gullet without lifting.

As soon as she sucked my cock hard again, she climbed up and straddled my hips. She then sat on top of my cock and squatted down until she had me fully engulfed in her pussy. Once she had my cock deep in her pussy, she bounced up and down vigorously. My cock’s head rammed her cervix each time she dropped her pussy down on me. She grunted and groaned each time she slammed down.

Kerry cried out as our mutual orgasms approached. “OH GOD YES, DAVE!” With each thrust down, she gasped. “YOU…FEEL…SO…GOOD…IN…MY…PUSSY. FUCK…MY…HORNY…CUNT! YESSSS!

We both came at about the same time. She slammed down on my cock and I thrust up, I pumped a load of cum into her while she shuddered through her orgasm. Kerry then fell forward to lay on me. Her small titties were crushed by my chest. Her pussy continued to spasm and milked my cock for some time.

I rested a little while with my cock soaking in her massaging pussy. It amazed me when I got a third hard-on.

She raised her head up and smiled at me. “Can you go again, Dave?”

“I don’t know, but I sure would like to try. Roll over Baby.”

Kerry rolled off me, lay on her back, and spread her legs. I rolled onto her and slid my revived cock into her pussy once more. This time we made love instead of fucking our brains out. Gently and slowly I thrust into Kerry while talking softly into her ear. I nibbled her ear lobes and neck.

“Dave, you can give me a love bite if you want to. I will be proud to have you mark me as you own.” Kerry whispered.

“I don’t think that is a good idea until after your divorce hearing. A hickey might make the judge less than favorably inclined to your side of the case. After you’re divorced, I will love marking the hell out of you. But, promise me you will let me know if I ever hurt you. A hickey is one thing. Hurting you is something else. You just ran away from an asshole that hurt you.”

“I understand, Dave. At the right time, I want you to give me hickies all over my body. I want you and everyone else to know I am yours.”

“Don’t worry about that. I have an idea that will surely let you know whose girl you are.”

“Oh Dave.” She sighed and began rocking her pelvis up to accept my slow thrusts into her pussy.

I was still amazed that not only was I hard enough to make love to my girlfriend, but I felt another cum approaching. Slowly I built up the speed and power of my thrusts.

“Umph, umph, umph.” Kerry began grunting as my cock repeatedly bumped into her cervix. She was about to cum again as well.

I was getting close as well. “Oh Baby.” I moaned. With one firm thrust deep into her pussy, I hugged her tightly and gave her my last load of cum for the night.

“Oh yes, Dave. It feels so good when your warm cum floods into me.” She firmly returned my hug and sighed in contentment.

We fell asleep with my cock still in her pussy. Sometime during the night, my cock must have gone soft and slipped out of her. I awoke with her back spooned to my belly. She was holding my hand against her tit as she slept.

I got out of bed before she woke. I showered, shaved, and pulled on a pair of boxers. I then headed to the kitchen I made us sausage patties, French toast, and hot chocolate for breakfast.

Kerry surprised me by coming to breakfast totally nude and still damp from her shower. “What a beautiful breakfast partner you are.” I told her. We smiled at each other but made no further comment about our attire, or lack there of.

Unexpected Visitor

Chapter 4

Over the next month, as the date for her divorce hearing approached, Kerry seemed to get more and more nervous. The night before the scheduled date of the hearing, we sat watching a movie on TV. She had her back pressed to my chest when suddenly she began to sob. She looked up at me with tears streaming from her eyes.

“Oh Dave, I’m so frightened.” She sobbed. “What if that asshole changes his mind and decides to fight me over the divorce?”

I hugged her tighter and replied. “Baby, that could happen, but if it does, he’ll have to hire a lawyer. You have the best lawyer in town. I don’t think Asshole can afford even a decent lawyer, let alone a good one. If he could he would have already hired one to defend against the DUI and CDV charges. He’s already spent a lot of money for the fines he’s had to pay for his DUI and CDV convictions. Even if he does get a lawyer, Jim will eat him alive. Please try to relax and let Jim handle Asshole, and let me handle his ex-wife and her beautiful tits.” I squeezed Kerry’s tits firmly. “You have some wonderful tits.”

She looked up at me again and smiled. “You really mean that don’t you?”

“Yes Baby. I certainly do. If all goes well at the hearing tomorrow, I’ll put my mark on both of them and maybe other places too. I want to show you off as my girlfriend to everyone we know. I especially want your family to know we are together as a couple, and I better never hear them speak poorly of my girlfriend.” I squeezed her tits again.

She smiled up at me, cooed in pleasure, and leaned back again to watch the movie on TV. “Thank you, Dave for helping and taking me in and caring for me when I needed it most. I hope you want to continue to care for me.”

I squeezed her tits again and said, “Of course I do, Baby. Now try to relax.”

Later that night after we went to bed, I marked Kerry as mine own. She had been expecting me to put hickies on her tits. Instead, I put a nice fat love bite right in the middle of her pubic mound. I told her, “Baby, now only you and I will know you are marked. If you get nervous during your hearing just press your hands into your lap and think of your mark. Now go to sleep. You’ll want to be fresh, bright eyed, and not so busy-tailed in the morning.” I patted her bald pussy and held her close until we fell asleep.

The next morning we were up early and got ready for her divorce hearing. It was scheduled for ten AM in the county courthouse. Accompanied by Kerry’s lawyer, Jim Martin, we enter the courtroom with fifteen minutes to spare. Jim and Kerry took their seats at a table up front while I sat in the back of the courtroom.

Ten minutes later, Calvin James was escorted into the courtroom by a large deputy Sheriff. He was not represented by an attorney

The Family Court judge was announced and took his chair behind the bench right at ten AM on the dot. In a loud voice he asked, “Are all parties to James vs. James present? Jim stood and replied, “Jim Martin representing Kerry James, Your Honor. The petitioner, Mrs. Kerry James is here beside me.”

Asshole stood and said, “Calvin James sir. I’m here.”

The judge then proceeded to open the hearing. “I have read the petitioner’s complaint. Has the respondent received and read a copy of said complaint?”

Asshole stood again and replied. “I have Your Honor. If I may Your Honor, may I speak. I may be able to save the court some time.”

“Very well, Mr. James, proceed.” The judge allowed.

Asshole spoke again. “Your Honor, I have read the complaint and do not wish to fight this divorce. She is free to go as far as I am concerned. She never was much of a wife in the first place. However, Mr. Martin and I have come to an agreement. I will give my convertible Camaro to Kerry and she will allow me to keep all my other property. There is to be no spousal support. However, will be required to pay half of Mr. Martin’s fee for this divorce. I will sign your decree as soon as this court has it prepared. Thank you, Your Honor.” He then sat down and bowed his head.

“Mr. Martin, is what Mr. James said in agreement with your understanding and has your client been so advised?”

”Yes, Your Honor, Mr. James statement is as we have agreed. My client has been so notified and also agrees.”

“Very well, it is ordered that Mrs. Kerry James be granted her petition for divorce. In accordance with state law there will be a six month cooling off period from the date of the original filling. Therefore, this action will become final on June sixth of the current year.”

“Mr. James, you are a very lucky man. I have seen the photographs of the injuries suffered by Mrs. James at your hand. It is my order that you will sign your car over to Mrs. James within seventy-two hours. If there is any balance still owing on said car, you will make the payments in a timely manner until the lien is paid off. You are further ordered to sign this divorce decree within the same seventy-two hour period. When you are released from the Sheriff’s custody, you will immediately make arrangements though Mr. Martins office to make reasonable payments to him. Do you understand, Mr. James?”

Asshole stood with his head bowed. “Yes, Your Honor.”

“Very well. It is so ordered! This case is closed and we are adjourned.” The judge slammed his gavel down and left the courtroom.

Kerry jumped up and threw her arms around Jim. Though startled, he gave her a nice hug. She repeatedly thanked him for his help.

I then stepped through the swinging gate and Kerry gave me the same treatment. Tears were again streaming down her face, but a broad smile on her face told me these were tears of joy. “Oh Dave, I can really be yours now.”

Asshole just stared at us as the deputy put handcuffs back on him to transport him back to jail.

I hugged her and whispered in her ear. “Baby, as soon as I get the chance, I’m going to put marks on those beautiful tits of yours. I’ll give you a nice little love bite high on each tit so it can been seen when you wear a low cut top. Then we’re going to go see your family. I have a few words for them. But for now, I’m hungry. Let’s go find something to eat.”

We thanked Jim once again and headed to a little restaurant not far from the courthouse. Kerry hadn’t seemed this happy since I had known her as a younger teen. That cold rainy night she found her way to my doorstep had been a turning point in both of our lives.

After lunch, I took Kerry to her ex-in laws and retrieved her car. It was a very nice late model high end Camaro convertible with all the accessories. Kerry didn’t know I had my pistol hidden under my suit jacket in the waistband of my pants. When Asshole’s brother acted like he wanted to prevent her from taking her car, I simply let him see the gun without pulling it out. “Oh, would you rather deal with the Sheriff’s Office?” I asked.

“No, no! You can take the car. Please, don’t call the cops.”

“Thank you for your cooperation. I don’t ever want to even hear of any of you bothering Kerry ever again. Got it?”

“Yes, we get it.”

“Good! Kerry, take your new car now and go home. I’ll be there in a little while. I need to make a stop on the way.”

Kerry grinned widely and was soon heading out of the James’ driveway in her Camaro. I lagged behind to be certain no one tried to follow her. They didn’t.

When I walked in my door about thirty minutes behind Kerry she nearly attacked me. She came running and made a flying leap into my arms. She was completely nude. That was not an unusual state of dress for Kerry, but she usually waited until after dark to completely shed her clothes.

I carried her to our bed and gently laid her down. I then began caressing all over her young slender body until she was moaning with arousal. “Kerry, I was going to mark you but I see someone has already put his mark above your pussy.”

“You better mark my tits as well so there will be no forgetting whose girlfriend I am.” Her nipples were standing erect begging to be sucked. I kissed each nipple before I began sucking the upper slopes of her breasts slightly toward the center of her chest. While I sucked on one tit, I fondled the other.

She groaned with pleasure and pulled my face tight to the tit I was sucking. Kerry was soon squirming under me and rapidly approaching an orgasm. I continued sucking her tits and slipped my cock into her cunt. I sucked her tits and fucked her pussy hard until we both came. When we finished she had a pussy full of cum. She also had a big bright hickey on each of her tits in addition to the one over her pussy. The love bites were placed in such a way that they would be visible when she wore many of her tops.

I then patted her ass and said, ”Let’s go see your family!”

“Now? Without a shower? You have just marked me, cum is running out of my pussy, and I smell like a whore.”

I kissed her gently and told her, “That’s the idea. I want everyone to know you’re my girl now. Unless you would be too embarrassed, I’d really like to put your family on notice. They need to know that we belong to each other now, and I won’t tolerate any of them bad-mouthing my girl.”

“Okay Dave, if you want me to show off my love bites, smell like a freshly fucked whore, and have your cum running down my legs, I’ll be proud to be shown off as your girlfriend.”

As she rolled out of bed, I knelt in front of her. My face was just a few inches from her dripping pussy. I place a kiss on her bald pubic mound over the first mark I had put on her. I looked up at her and said, “Oh, I almost forgot something. Turn around and bend over the bed.” I then placed a large love bite in the middle of each of her butt cheeks. In the mean time, I reached into my pants pocket and pulled out the small box I had put there. I had her stand and face me. I grinned widely and opened the jewelry box and held it out to her. “Kerry, I love you. Would you do me the honor of becoming my bride sometime in June.”

Kerry screamed, “YES! YES DAVE! I’LL MARRY YOU. I love you so much. I’ll be proud to wear your ring. She slipped the ring on the third finger of her left hand. As a matter of fact, if you want me to have your love bites all over me and smell like I’ve just been fucked, I might as well look and smell like I’ve just sucked your cock. Please stand while I kneel so I can take your cock in my mouth.”

It only took a few minutes for Kerry to have me pumping a load of cum into her mouth. As usual, she swallowed. But this time, she let a little cum dribble out of her mouth, down her chin, and drip onto her tits.

Kerry got dressed and said, “Okay Dave, we can go now. I love you. We can finish this later.”

“Wait!” I was having second thoughts. “Kerry I love you too much to allow you to go to your family like this. Asshole has already humiliated you more than enough in front of your family. I can not and will not do that to you. Please, go hop in the shower and clean up. I don’t want anyone, even me, to humiliate you from now on.”

Kerry came out of the bathroom wearing a nice skirt and a tank top with a deep neckline. Her love bites were prominently on display.

A little more than an hour later, we pulled up in front of her family’s house on the far side of town. We knocked and her mother came to the door. Seeing Kerry she said, “What the hell are you doing h…. Oh hi Dave. How have you been?”

“We are doing very well Mrs. Shick. Kerry is getting a divorce from that asshole, Calvin James. It will be final in June. We wanted to let you know we are now a loving couple and we became engaged this afternoon.”

Kerry held out her hand so her mother could see the ring with its sizable diamond.

About that time, Mrs. Shick took a good look at her daughter. “Kerry, you have hickies on your breasts and anyone can see them.”

“Yes Mother. Shouldn’t my future husband be allowed to suck on my tits? He can do anything else he likes with me as well.”

“That’s right Mrs. Shick. I wanted you to see her love bites so there is no doubt in your mind that Kerry is now mine. And I am her’s. Furthermore, if I so much as hear you or anyone in your family say anything rude about my fiance, I have enough money to ruin you, and that wouldn’t be too difficult. Do we understand each other Mrs. Shick?”

I then whispered to Kerry, “Kerry, if you’d like this one time, you can show your mother your other marks. Kerry got an evil grin on her face. She reached down and lifted her skirt. Her mother just stared open mouthed at her daughter’s bald cunt. “That’s right, Mother. Dave doesn’t like getting hair in his teeth when he eats my pussy. And do you like the love bite Dave gave the there as well. You ought to see his cock, Mother. My God it’s big. I can barely get it down my throat. Oh, and I have one more thing to say to you.” She then turned, bent over, and flipped her dress up over her ass. “You can kiss my ass!”

As she stared at the two large hickies on Kerry’s ass, I told Kerry’s mother that she could go fuck herself and never bother Kerry or me again.

Kerry and I then turned and left. Kerry carried herself with a lot more pride than she had in the past.

The next few months were very hectic. We, or should I say Kerry, planed our wedding. I pretty much went along with whatever she wanted. One night after looking for a wedding dress, Kerry and I were cuddled together on the couch watching TV. She had been quiet for a while when she looked up with tears in her eyes. “Dave, are you sure you want to marry me?”

“Yes I do, Baby. I will be a happy man the day we are wed.”

“Can I ask one more question?”

“Of course, you can always ask me anything.”

“Dave, would you want me to have your children?”

“Kerry, will you please stop taking your birth control pills the first week June. We should be pregnant by some time in July or August. I think I’d like a boy and a girl before I’m too old to play with them”.

Kerry laughed at my answer. “Dave, I don’t think you will ever be too old to play with our kids, or me.” She then climbed up onto my lap and smothered me with kisses. Even if I am still taking my pills, we can keep up the practice.

Our wedding was to be a low keyed affair. I didn’t realize Kerry had so many young friends. I think half or more of her school classmates came. Of course Jim Martin and a bunch of my business associates came as well. Our wedding turned out to be one hell of a party. Many of my associates were hitting on Kerry’s young friends. A few of them left with pretty young things hanging on their arms.

When we went to bed that night, I asked, “Wife, is number three still an option?”

With a wide grin on her face, she reached over to our night stand and handed me a tube of anal lubricant. “I would prefer if you took my ass with me on my back. I can pull my legs up to near my ears. That way I can see you face and you can see mine as you shove that big cock of yours up my ass. Just go slow at first.”

“Baby, you really are something very special.” I then lubed up my cock while she lifted her legs. She put her arms between her legs and pulled up until her knees were near her shoulders and calves were indeed next to her ears. Kerry’s hips rocked up. Her asshole was very nicely presented for fucking in that position.

I bent over and kissed her then placed my cock’s head against Kerry’s crinkled asshole. She smiled at me and said, “Go ahead husband. Take the last piece of me that I have to give you.”

I slowly pressed my cock’s head to her asshole. Her sphincter gave way and opened to allow my cock’s entry. Her eyes opened wide and she gasped as my cock popped into her ass.

“Are you okay, Baby?”

“Yes Dave. Go ahead and slowly push you cock all the way in. Please do it in one steady shove. I’ll be just fine. Now husband, fuck your wife’s ass.”

I did as she asked. With one steady push I buried my cock balls deep into Kerry’s tight ass.

She groaned progressively louder as as my cock pushed further and further into her ass and filled her colon. I held still in her when I had my cock fully buried in Kerry’s ass. I wanted to give her ass time to adjust to my cock’s invasion.

Kerry smiled up at me. “God my ass is so full. I knew you would fill my ass like you did my pussy that first night. Okay husband, take your wife’s last hole. Come on babe, fuck my ass like you mean to keep it.”

Like I had the first time she gave me her pussy, I began slowly moving my cock in and out of her ass. Gradually I increased the speed and power of my thrusts until I was rapidly fucking Kerry’s asshole.

She seemed to enjoy her ass getting fucked. “Oh yes, Dave. Fill my ass with the big cock of yours. Come on Baby, fuck me harder. Drive that cock deep in my guts and fill my ass with your cum.”

As I built to a cum, I began thrusting as hard as I could. Finally I slammed deep into Kerry’s bowels and pumped a big load of cum into her. I moaned in pleasure and she moaned with me. She brought her hands down and held me so my cock stayed deep in her ass while we rested.

That was just the beginning of our wedding night rivalries. We both awoke the next morning tired and sore. Fortunately, we weren’t too tired or sore to grab a shower, get dressed, and pack a few bags. We had to catch a plane. We spent the next two weeks in Hawaii.

We had a Forth of July party attended by many of the same people who had been at our wedding. Kerry got every ones attention so she could make an announcement. She addressed her comments to me more than the gathered crowd. “Ladies and gentlemen, Dave, something very important is about to happen to us. It seems I ran out of my birth control pills in mid May. Since I was about to marry the man of my dreams and we had talked about having children before our wedding, I didn’t refill them. Dave, I love you. I’ve missed my last period, and I think I’m pregnant.”

The crowd erupted in cheers and applause.

I grabbed my wife around her waist and kissed her as I swung her around. Her feet were flying out behind her. As she laughed I slowly stood her back on her feet and gave her a long passionate kiss. I then knelt and kissed her still flat belly. “I love you Kerry and will love our baby as well.”

Eight months later, Kerry gave birth to our beautiful daughter. We named her Mary. Kerry was a loving and devoted mother. Two years later, Mary was joined by her little brother, Danny. I was still very deeply in love with my wife and the mother of my two kids. Our family was complete. At least I think it is, unless Kerry has any more surprises up her sleeve. Or is it up her hot and horny pussy?

Juicy get’s a rude awakening

04 Sunday Feb 2018

Posted by BNG in Adult Fantasy, Affairs, Anal Sex, College Sex, Erotic Fansasy, Erotic Fiction, Erotic Romance, Erotica, Masturbation, Oral Sex, Passion & Pleasure, Sex Stories, Short Erotic Stories

≈ Leave a comment

Tags

Blowjob, Consensual Sex, Cum Swallowing, First Time, Male/Female, oral sex, Romance, teen, Teen Male/Teen Female, True Story, Virginity, young

Eagerly I climb on top of him, high on my haunches I hover over his saliva soaked cock. My lips hanging, dripping with my cum, lowering myself slowly onto it. I feel its tip touch my waiting pussy as I insert him in me, I let my weight force myself down until I feel him hitting deep inside. His hands reach for my breasts, cupping them, my nipples between his fingers. He gently at first squeezes them, then more forcefully. I’m riding his cock, my hands resting on his shoulders my legs lifting me to the tip and back inside again.

Oh fuck, I can feel his cock pounding into the wall of my pussy, it’s uncomfortable possibly painful but I enjoy it. My cunt is dribbling into my hand as I frantically finger my clit, the wetness runs onto the sheets but is eagerly replaced with lots more. His movement is forceful and deep, he hits me hard with his hips onto my arse cheeks with every stroke. His cock hits my pussy with the same force. I’m going to feel this for a few days at least, but it’s nice to feel used.

I slip 2 fingers into my pussy to make it a bit tighter for me, he’s not massive and I love to be stretched. This increases the friction on the rear of my soaked opening. He feels me inserting them and moans a little with pleasure, this pleases me too, and my cunt dribbles even more.

His entire huge bodyweight is lying on top of me, I’m face down, body pushed into the mattress. Face into the solitary pillow, my favourite position, with my hand under me so I can sneakily finger my clit.

“Your cock feels so hard.” I mumble into the stifling pillow, “Fuck me with it, I want to feel it for days.” I continue.

“You want a massive cock to stretch you don’t you.”

He whispers back to me, his mouth so close to me ear.

“You want to feel it deep inside you, hitting your cervix, slipping inside your uterus and filling it with cum!”

He’s said this before and it intrigues me he would want to say such things.Surely he would be jealous of some guy fucking me with a massive cock, making me moan, scream, cum. Digging my nails into in flesh with pleasure and the pain of my cunt being filled up totally. These thoughts make me cum in an instant, his words hit the spot and he knew they would.

I writhed as I cum, my clit throbbed with the increased blood flow, my stomach clenched as the orgasm hit me with full force. I could feel my pussy gush and flood my hand, dribbling onto the sheets. With every continuing thrust he made my tightening cunt opening ache, his actions are more forceful as he feels me cum.

“OH FUCK!!” I scream.

“FUCK ME HARDER, I WANT YOU TO HURT ME.” I continue to shout at him through the muffled pillow.

He violently rams his whole body against mine. His cock hits the wall of my pussy with every stroke, it makes the gurgling sound of pleasure as it gushes more. This increases his passion. He brings his knees inside mine and forces my legs open, almost at right angles to my hips, this makes my arse rise into the air. A clear invitation to him.

I feel him pull out and as it rests above me I feel my cum juices dribble from his cock into the crack of my arse. In one motion I feel him enter my sweet arsehole, my wetness makes it so easy for him to slide in deep and again he starts to pound at me, balls deep, full length thrusts. His hips hitting my arse cheeks, my cum juices making a splashing sensation as he does. My fingers frantically rub my clit. My hand is drenched with sticky cum as the feeling of him raping my arse excites me.

“You really love me fucking your arse don’t you.” He says in my ear, between his heavy breaths.

“Yes I do now please fuck it hard.” I reply gasping for breath at each stroke.

“Don’t you wish it was a massive cock in your arse and me in your cunt.” He continues.

“Yes, yes I do.” I retort “I want to be stretched, to be hurt, to be violated.”

This spurs him on and wrapping his arm around my throat to hold me firmly, he pounds into me almost collapsing my body in his grip. I cum again turned on by his ferocity. My clit throbs and cunt gushes into my palm. My clenching arse makes him cum in return, I feel his cock deep in my arse start to pulsate, his hot cum squirts into my waiting orifice. He pulls out slightly and I feel some of it dribble from my hole onto my cunt and then to my fingers. A job well done, a wet cunt and stretched arse, My idea of a perfect morning.

He stays in me as we recover, his arms are holding onto me as best he can, my hand is still beneath me as I gently rub my tingling clit. He kisses my neck, I turn and in turn kiss his lips.

“I do love you and love how you fuck me hard.” I say to him.

“I love how you pussy and arse feel in the morning honey.” He replies.

In time the inevitable happens and his cock shrinks dropping from my arse hole taking with it some of his spent load. He rolls off and rubs himself hard again while fingering my cunt. He’s soon ready again, rolls me onto my back to reveal me rubbing myself. He climbs on me lifts my legs up to show my dripping gaping cunt and drives himself deep inside me with all his bodyweight.

My cunt hasn’t recovered from the pounding he gave me earlier or the stomach clenching orgasms, but his attention is more than welcome. My hands reach for his massive chest, while one of his wraps around my throat, and the other steadies him on the bed head. His body swings into me pivoting from his knees and resting point around my neck, his huge body hammering itself home with every stroke. I feel his cock rubbing against the inside of my blood swollen birth canal and my enlarged pussy lips, with my steroid enlarged clit stroking his cock as he enters me repeatedly.

The pressure of his strokes force my cum juice to dribble down between my bum cheeks to mingle with his cum leaking from my arse and soaking the sheets. My finger redirects itself to my clit and I begin to massage it gently, they get trapped with each clash of our sweat and cum drenched bodies but this just excites me more. He pulls out and moves down the bed to bury his face in my dripping cunt, holding my legs apart with his arms and one hand spreading my lips, he devours my clit, sucking it like a small cock. Occasionally tongue fucking me. I show my gratitude by dribbling my cum down his chin.

The feeling of his face in my crotch makes me tremble with delight, my hands grip the back of his head pulling him in deeper as he viciously sucks at my cunt. He releases one leg to insert two fingers into me, now finger fucking me, sucking at my clit I’m in ecstasy. He moves the fingers to my arse and finger fucks it with his cum lubricated digits, then slips them back into my aching pussy.

Lifting himself up, he returns to fucking me with his cock and body. Holding my legs up he now has easy access to both holes and soon makes use of them. Slipping out of my cunt and into my cum filled arse, his wet cock meets no resistance. This time drilling deep into my arse with all his force and all of his stroke, then pulling out and into my gaping cunt again. Pounding into it making the cum juice run out and fill my arse, ready for him to renter it for more anal raping.

One of my hands is busily rubbing myself, the erect clit enjoying the attention. The other his faintly holding him away so as to offer some resistance to him but only as a gesture, my body and mind are enjoying this to much to want him to stop.

The energy exerted is forcing sweat from his forehead to drip onto me, running down my cleavage to pool in my navel and mixing with mine. He pauses for a while, pulls out and sits to my side, resting, regaining energy. He has never been a lazy fuck and luckily he is fit enough to give me a good long fuck session when needed.

As he mops the sweat, I carry on rubbing my clit and slipping the odd finger inside then up to have a taste of myself,

“Nice?” he asks.

I slip them back in and give them to him to try.

“Here try for yourself.” I reply.

He begins to suck on my fingers, licking them gently then sucking them again.

“Try mine.” he says,

Getting up before me he grabs my head and pulls me towards his cock, my mouth already open to receive it willingly. He takes a handful of my hair and uses it as handles to face fuck me then throat fuck me. His cock hits the back of my throat making me gag and my eyes run. The tip slips passed my tonsils cutting off air supply.

“That’s better.” He says “Deep throat me, take my cock all the way.”

He releases me to get air then fucks my throat again. My hand is between my legs, fingers inserted into my pussy, palm rubbing my solid erect clit. I can feel my cunt squeeze and spasm as he deep throats me. He has been saying that he wants me to suck a guys dick while he fucks me so he can feel it for himself, then change round so the lucky guy can feel it too.

Four, Five, Six times he chokes me, then lets me up for air, as he does saliva runs from my mouth down my chin as well as down his cock onto his balls. I run my tongue along its length to the base and up again, kissing his purple swollen head. Then he forces it back into me choking me again, my free hand tries to hold him away but he is merciless in his action.

After several cycles of gagging and relief he cups my chin with his hand, leans down and passionately kisses me. licking my lips and chin, tasting me and him. He lies face up on the bed beside me, holds his cock vertical saying,

“Climb on my cock Bitch.”

“Yes Boss.” I reply,

Eagerly I climb on top of him, high on my haunches I hover over his saliva soaked cock. My lips hanging, dripping with my cum, lowering myself slowly onto it. I feel its tip touch my waiting pussy as I insert him in me, I let my weight force myself down until I feel him hitting deep inside. His hands reach for my breasts, cupping them, my nipples between his fingers. He gently at first squeezes them, then more forcefully. I’m riding his cock, my hands resting on his shoulders my legs lifting me to the tip and back inside again.

“Do you want a huge cock to sit on??” He asks.

“What would I do with a big cock, I’m only small.” I reply.

“Let it fuck you deep and hard till it hurts you, until you can take all of it. So it stretches your cunt so much you take weeks to recover.” Is his answer.

I’m still unsure why my loving husband would want to let others fuck me, but I’m too much in the mood to argue,

“Yes I want a massive cock to sit on and hurt me. I want to cum on his cock and make his balls wet, I want to feel it so deep inside me. I want you to fuck my throat as I do.” That’s what he wants me to say.

“Good that’s my girl.” he replies “Now stick my insignificant cock in your tight arse.” He demanded.

At this I raise myself up to allow his cock freedom from my demanding pussy and to enter my hole. I grab it as it leaves me then position it under my arsehole and then lower myself down onto it. Slowly the tip enters my already cum filled hole then the shaft, I feel it open me up as I slide down on it. Eventually it’s fully inside me, our skin is touching, my bum cheeks on his groin. He reaches up and wraps his hands around each of my small breasts, but very firmly squeezing them as I rise and fall on his cock.

“That’s it fuck you tight arse with my cock, make it hurt, make yourself cum with it.” He orders me.

My fingers are rubbing at my clit, wet, cum soaked clit. My cunt it slapping against his pubis leaving a puddle with every impact. The slurping sounds are so horny.

“love your wet cunt dribbling on me.” He says.

“I love your hard cock in my arse.” I reply “It makes so horny.”

“Good cum for me then, dribble your cum on me and then sit on my face so I can drink it from your cunt.”

This spurs me on. I frantically bounce up and down on his solid cock, pushing it deep into my willing arse, still rubbing my clit in a frenzy.

“Fuck that’s awesome.” He comments. “Keep fucking my cock.”

I don’t need telling, his hands are gripping my tits, my fingers are frigging my clit, my arse is full of cock, my pussy is gushing on his body. Everything is in unison.

This goes on and on seemingly for hours, but realistically 20mins at the most. But i’m enjoying it to much to stop. Then he starts to raise his hips to meet my bum cheeks, violently slapping me with each stroke. It stings, my wetness makes it worse, he releases my tits, they sigh a breath if relief. But he then begins to slap my arse cheeks, this spurs me on.

“Ouch!!” I exclaim

But this doesn’t stop him. Repeated slaps, then,

“Cum now bitch cum for me.” Me orders.

I concentrate on his cock in my arse and my fingers on my clit, then I feel it coming. The feeling stirs in me again, my clit throbs and wants more attention. My movements are more violent as I begin to peak, then my cunt muscles spasm. In return it gurgles letting out a stream of my cum onto his body.

“Good girl.” He exclaims “I love the feel of your arse when you cum.” He continues “Your cunt is so wet it’s awesome I want to taste it.”

I push myself hard onto his cock. All of my force and body weight push him deep inside my wanting arse. Again my cunt spasms and more cum runs from it, more and more spasms follow releasing my juice with each one.

The muscles clenches follow, my uterus contracts and hurts my stomach. Having a baby was easier than the orgasms he gives me with anal. But I want them so much, it makes him happy to know I have cum.

I can’t take any more and lift myself free from his cock. Still rubbing my clit, get up and straddle his face with my legs. My swollen clit and pussy lips hang low between them still dripping with my cum juice. he immediately grabs his cock and starts rubbing it madly as I lower my cunt onto his waiting mouth. He instantly begins to suck my tingling clit but it’s so sensitive that I struggle to stay in place, even though I love to sit on his willing mouth it’s more than I can take. I continue to dribble into his mouth and down his face until its too much and push myself from him.

I look down to see his rock hard cock, in his hand, getting a frantic wanking. I carry on rubbing my clit and he watches me intently. I see his movement become more urgent.

“Put it in you mouth and swallow me.” He orders.

Without delay I bend down and take his throbbing cock in my willing mouth, grip it with one hand still rubbing myself with the other. I carry on his wanking motion. I feel it get bigger and harder and know he is nearly there. He puts his hand on the back of my head, forcing his cock into my throat. My eyes water, I gag, my saliva runs down his cock soaking the sheets.

“Suck it bitch, suck it and swallow me.” He demands.

I devour his cock like a starving woman. Then he forces it in with all his might and explodes in my mouth. The warm cum erupts into my throat and I swallow it down. Eruption after eruption follows and I gladly drink each drop, when he finishes I run my tongue up his shaft to the tip and tease his end making him quiver with delight.

“Thank you.” He says “Your awesome.”

I move up to his face and give him a massive French kiss, sharing my meal with him.

“Your welcome.” l reply “your pretty great yourself.”

We lie together kissing and playing with each other.

It’s breakfast time, think we have both earned it this morning.

← Older posts
Newer posts →

Recent Posts

  • iLove-u.com Seeks Support and Donation
  • Conference Hookup
  • Deena Gives Me More Than a Trim
  • Finding My Wife Fucking A Young Man
  • First Date

DONATE!


PayPal - The safer, easier way to pay online!

Archives

  • October 2019
  • July 2019
  • March 2018
  • February 2018
  • January 2018
  • June 2017
  • March 2017
  • December 2015
  • November 2015

Categories

  • Adult Fantasy
  • Affairs
  • Alien
  • Anal Sex
  • asian
  • Ass to mouth
  • Ass to pussy
  • College Sex
  • Donation
  • Erotic Fansasy
  • Erotic Fiction
  • Erotic Romance
  • Erotica
  • Gay
  • Lesbian
  • Masturbation
  • Oral Sex
  • Passion & Pleasure
  • Sex Stories
  • Short Erotic Stories
  • Support
  • Three Some
  • Threesome
  • Uncategorized

Meta

  • Register
  • Log in
  • Entries feed
  • Comments feed
  • WordPress.com
Follow ilove-u.com on WordPress.com

Tags

abduction Adult adult content Adult Fantasy adult firms adult movies adult rated adult sex stories adult stories Affairs Affair Sex Stories after dark afternoon delight Alien amanda anal Anal Sex Anal Sex Stories Anoushka apartment house asian Ass to mouth Ass to pussy attorney Authoritarian bar bathroom BBW BDSM bed bedroom Bestiality Bi-sexual bisexual Bisexual Sex Stories Blackmail black man black men blonde Blowjob Bondage and restriction Boy brenda Celeb Celeb Fakes Celeb Nudes Celebrities Celebrity Celebrity Fakes Celebrity Nudes Cheating Cheating Wife Stories cock Coercion college sex Consensual Sex couch Cruelty cum Cum Swallowing cunt dad danni date dating Deena Gives Me More Than a Trim dinner Discipline Domination/submission Donation Drug erotic erotica erotica sex stories Erotic Fansasy Erotic Fantasy erotic fiction erotic novel Erotic Nudes erotic romance Erotic Sex Erotic Sex Stories erotic short erotic short story erotic story fantasy erotic writing escorts Exhibitionism exotic Extreme Fakes fantasies Fantasm fantasy Fantasy Sex Stories Female/Female Female / Girl Female Domination Female exhibitionist Female Sex Stories Female solo Fetish Sex Stories Fiction Finding my wife fucking a young man First Date First Encounter of the Boss's Wife First Time First Time Anal Fuck First Time Sex Stories Fisting fucking Fun In My Office Gay Girls / Female group sex Group Sex Stories hard cock Hardcore Her Unexpected Pleasure high heels hookup Horny Husband Turned on By Storytime huge boobs huge cock Humiliation Husband Sex Stories Incest indian intercourse irs Jenny Visits A Gloryhole Job/Place-of-work Jodie Pays Off Her Debt Juicy Get's A Rude Awakening kinky kiss kissing lesbian lesbians Lesbian Sex Stories licking love Love Sex Stories lubricating lust Male/Female Male / Females Male / Female Teens Male / Older Female Male/Teen Female Male Domination Males / Female manu Married Sex Stories massage masturbation Mature Mature Sex Stories Meet the Pornstars - Remake Melissa Likes to Watch Milf Stories Milking Kimberly Mind Control monica Monster motel Mother-in-Law's Hot Oiled Ass Pt 1 mouth multi-racial My Best Friend Sex Story My Last Client. Pt 1 My Night With A Sexy Mum My Sister’s Husband My Wife’s Sexy Friend naughty naughty novel Never Judge a Book By Its Cover night nipples Non-consensual sex nude office office party Older Female / Males Older Male / Female oral oral sex Oral Sex Author's infos Oral Sex Stories orgasm orgy Paid in Full panties passion Passion & Pleasure pleasure Plumper porn Pregnant pretty brunette Prostitution pussy Rape relationship relationships Reluctance restaurant Romance Romantic Stories Ron rough sex Scatology School Science-Fiction SecretSex Stories seduce seduction sex sex in the afternoon sex in the apartment sex orgy sex poem Sex Stories sex story Sex Toy Stories Sexual Sex With My Naughty Step-Mom Sex With Stranger sexy sexy girl Short Erotic Stories short exotica short stories slut Spanking steamy sex Stockholm Syndrome Stories suck Support Swinger Stories tapes teen Teen Female/Teen Female Teen Male / Female Teen Male/Teen Female threesome Threesome Author's infos Torture Tough Love Toys Transgendered Transsexual Transvestite True Story tyler underwear vibrator Violence Virginity Voyeurism Watching the Show of a Lifetime Water Sports/Pissing We Had a Threesome Without Me wet wet pussy Wife Wife Sex Stories Will the Wife Cheat woman Written by wome Written by women young

Recent Posts

  • iLove-u.com Seeks Support and Donation
  • Conference Hookup
  • Deena Gives Me More Than a Trim
  • Finding My Wife Fucking A Young Man
  • First Date

DONATE!


PayPal - The safer, easier way to pay online!

Recent Comments

Tyler on Waking Up a Whore

Archives

  • October 2019
  • July 2019
  • March 2018
  • February 2018
  • January 2018
  • June 2017
  • March 2017
  • December 2015
  • November 2015

Categories

  • Adult Fantasy
  • Affairs
  • Alien
  • Anal Sex
  • asian
  • Ass to mouth
  • Ass to pussy
  • College Sex
  • Donation
  • Erotic Fansasy
  • Erotic Fiction
  • Erotic Romance
  • Erotica
  • Gay
  • Lesbian
  • Masturbation
  • Oral Sex
  • Passion & Pleasure
  • Sex Stories
  • Short Erotic Stories
  • Support
  • Three Some
  • Threesome
  • Uncategorized

Meta

  • Register
  • Log in
  • Entries feed
  • Comments feed
  • WordPress.com

Copyright

Copyright 2018 ilove-u.com All Rights Reserved

Tags

abduction Adult adult content Adult Fantasy adult firms adult movies adult rated adult sex stories adult stories Affairs Affair Sex Stories after dark afternoon delight Alien amanda anal Anal Sex Anal Sex Stories Anoushka apartment house asian Ass to mouth Ass to pussy attorney Authoritarian bar bathroom BBW BDSM bed bedroom Bestiality Bi-sexual bisexual Bisexual Sex Stories Blackmail black man black men blonde Blowjob Bondage and restriction Boy brenda Celeb Celeb Fakes Celeb Nudes Celebrities Celebrity Celebrity Fakes Celebrity Nudes Cheating Cheating Wife Stories cock Coercion college sex Consensual Sex couch Cruelty cum Cum Swallowing cunt dad danni date dating Deena Gives Me More Than a Trim dinner Discipline Domination/submission Donation Drug erotic erotica erotica sex stories Erotic Fansasy Erotic Fantasy erotic fiction erotic novel Erotic Nudes erotic romance Erotic Sex Erotic Sex Stories erotic short erotic short story erotic story fantasy erotic writing escorts Exhibitionism exotic Extreme Fakes fantasies Fantasm fantasy Fantasy Sex Stories Female/Female Female / Girl Female Domination Female exhibitionist Female Sex Stories Female solo Fetish Sex Stories Fiction Finding my wife fucking a young man First Date First Encounter of the Boss's Wife First Time First Time Anal Fuck First Time Sex Stories Fisting fucking Fun In My Office Gay Girls / Female group sex Group Sex Stories hard cock Hardcore Her Unexpected Pleasure high heels hookup Horny Husband Turned on By Storytime huge boobs huge cock Humiliation Husband Sex Stories Incest indian intercourse irs Jenny Visits A Gloryhole Job/Place-of-work Jodie Pays Off Her Debt Juicy Get's A Rude Awakening kinky kiss kissing lesbian lesbians Lesbian Sex Stories licking love Love Sex Stories lubricating lust Male/Female Male / Females Male / Female Teens Male / Older Female Male/Teen Female Male Domination Males / Female manu Married Sex Stories massage masturbation Mature Mature Sex Stories Meet the Pornstars - Remake Melissa Likes to Watch Milf Stories Milking Kimberly Mind Control monica Monster motel Mother-in-Law's Hot Oiled Ass Pt 1 mouth multi-racial My Best Friend Sex Story My Last Client. Pt 1 My Night With A Sexy Mum My Sister’s Husband My Wife’s Sexy Friend naughty naughty novel Never Judge a Book By Its Cover night nipples Non-consensual sex nude office office party Older Female / Males Older Male / Female oral oral sex Oral Sex Author's infos Oral Sex Stories orgasm orgy Paid in Full panties passion Passion & Pleasure pleasure Plumper porn Pregnant pretty brunette Prostitution pussy Rape relationship relationships Reluctance restaurant Romance Romantic Stories Ron rough sex Scatology School Science-Fiction SecretSex Stories seduce seduction sex sex in the afternoon sex in the apartment sex orgy sex poem Sex Stories sex story Sex Toy Stories Sexual Sex With My Naughty Step-Mom Sex With Stranger sexy sexy girl Short Erotic Stories short exotica short stories slut Spanking steamy sex Stockholm Syndrome Stories suck Support Swinger Stories tapes teen Teen Female/Teen Female Teen Male / Female Teen Male/Teen Female threesome Threesome Author's infos Torture Tough Love Toys Transgendered Transsexual Transvestite True Story tyler underwear vibrator Violence Virginity Voyeurism Watching the Show of a Lifetime Water Sports/Pissing We Had a Threesome Without Me wet wet pussy Wife Wife Sex Stories Will the Wife Cheat woman Written by wome Written by women young

Website Powered by WordPress.com.

Cancel

You must be logged in to post a comment.

Loading Comments...
Comment
    ×
    Privacy & Cookies: This site uses cookies. By continuing to use this website, you agree to their use.
    To find out more, including how to control cookies, see here: Cookie Policy